Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Tony Stark was running late. Normally this wouldn’t be an issue because he did have a private plane that waited for him, and as Tony Stark he’s never late, everyone else is simply early. However today he was meeting his nephew and his sister would murder him with Jarvis if he was even as much as fifteen minutes late to showing up ten minutes early because he’s already a year late to being there for his birth. 

“Jarvis how much longer until we’re at the airport?” 

“At least another ten minutes Sir.” 

“Shit.” 

“I told you Tony, we should’ve left an hour ago. You didn’t need to spend three whole hours at the toy store. The kid probably has enough of them and you know how pissed Inko’s going to be when she sees everything you got.” 

“Yeah yeah Platypus laugh it up I know I’m a dead man walking doesn’t mean you have to rub it in my face.” 

“That’s my job as your best friend Tone, that and once you get in an actual lasting relationship or have kids telling embarrassing stories of your days at MIT.” 

“Nope never gonna happen and even if it did MIT would be forbidden. Don’t need to give any children being raised by me any more reason to be traumatized. Now let’s see how fast my new baby can really go.” Tony speeds up the car even more, trying hopelessly to get to the airport before their takeoff time in 5 minutes. He knows it’s useless at most he’ll probably shave off two or three minutes from Jarvis’ prediction but the sooner he’s on the plane the more likely he is to survive his sisters’ wrath. 

Ten minutes later he, Rhodey, and Happy arrive at the airport and board the plane. As they wait for the final pre checks to be done Tony feels his phone vibrate in his pocket. After fishing his phone out of his pocket he reads the name Obadiah Stane on the screen before sighing and pressing answer. 

“Tony, where are you? Skipping out on another board of directors meeting? You can’t keep doing this Tony you know they need to be updated on your next project.” 

“Obie! My favorite man, there was a board of directors meeting? And I wasn’t told? For shame.” 

“Tony..” 

“Yeah yeah I know, besides I’m the one that comes up with all the ideas that keeps the military interested in buying from us, the board of directors can wait a while. And I told you last week I couldn’t put off visiting Inko anymore, you know she’ll riot if I don’t go see her and the tyke soon.” 

“We’ve had this conversation before Tony. I don’t like her, she tries to undermine your business. Telling you to cut ties with the weapons industry, I’m telling you your lack of superhuman abilities, or what do they call them in Japan again? Quirks? Your lack of one is why she’s telling you to stop what you’re good at. She doesn’t think you can do it because you’re not special, not like she is, not like the rest of her family is. Not like her son will be. I’m just trying to protect you Tony, since your father isn’t here to do it for me.” 

“Listen Obie, I listen to you on everything else, but this? Her? She’s one thing I won’t budge on. She’s family. Now if you’ll excuse me, my planes about to take off.” 

“Tony, wait!”

“Sorry can’t hear you too busy hanging up and strapping in. I’ll call you if I feel like it once I’m in Japan. Bye Obie!” 

“Tony! Wait just a minute,” Hanging up before Obadiah can object to his visit to his family any further, he leans back in his leather seats before accepting the sake handed to him by the flight attendant. 

“Don’t say anything Rhodey. Not a thing.” 

Holding his hands in the air Rhodey replies, “I wasn’t going to say anything Tones.” 

Tony snorts “Sure you weren’t. And I’m not a billionaire.” 

“I was just going to point out that he’s getting pushier about it.” 

“You know how he is. How they both are. Inko and Obie have hated each other for years. It would be funny if it wasn’t happening to me, but it is so it’s not.” 

“Maybe you should talk to them. Find out why they hate each other.” 

“You say that like I haven’t” 

“Listen Tones you’re a genius, but not always when it comes to talking to people.”

 “Excuse you! Insulted! I feel insulted right now. I am positively charming, no one can resist my charms.” Here Rhodey and Happy shoot him a deadpan look before Jarvis interjects with “Actually Sir the amount of partners in your bed this month has decreased by 7% from last month and this year a total of 13% from last.” 

“Hush it Jarvis, those are private statistics. And they’re incorrect, there’s no way I’m down by that much. Maybe I should donate you to the community college instead of DUM-E with all your incorrect mathematics.”

 “Why sir, I'm positively trembling in my boots at the mere thought.” 

“Remind me why I programmed you with sarcasm?” 

“I believe you said it was so you’d have a proper flite with matching IQ points as yours sir.” 

“Ah yes I remember now. My mistake, put a reminder to reprogram that later yeah?”

“Of course sir, would you also like a reminder to Ms. Potts to throw out all the Italian coffee your cousins sent you last week as well?”

“You drive a hard bargain J, fine keep the sarcasm it keeps me on my toes.”

 He feels a nudge on his side, “If you’re done arguing with your child now Tony we were talking about Obadiah and Inko?”

“Just give it a rest platypus, they’re not going to get along. It’s fine, I'm handling it fine, I'll be fine.” 

“Whatever you say, Tone, whatever you say.” They spent the rest of the ride in silence, Happy asleep since they stepped foot on the plane and he was strapped in, Rhodey only falling asleep around the 5 hour mark, and Tony awake the whole time because insomnia. By the time they make it to Shizuoka, it’s almost 8 am in Japan and all three men are feeling the jetlag already, back home in Malibu it would still be 4 pm the previous day. They still have a two and a half hour drive from the airport in Tokyo to Inkos place in the Shizuoka prefecture by car so they waste no time in getting into the prepared car waiting for them outside of the plane, Happy actually driving for once, before heading out towards Shizuoka. On the way to Inko’s house Tony receives a text from Pepper reminding him that while he was in Tokyo he had to meet up with the principal of that superhuman training school in order to finalize the purchase of materials for their support and engineering courses, as well as a speech for the business courses on being a CEO. He responds to the texts with a simple I know I promise I won’t forget, before turning off his phone and psyching himself up to meet his nephew for the first time. 

“Awe look Happy, he’s worried.”

“I’m not worried, you’re worried.” 

“Denial,” Rhodey sing-songed, “We can see it on your face Tones, you’re actually concerned about meeting your nephew. You’ve faced countless death threats, all the people on your board, and that one reporter who stalked you and you did it all with a smirk and a witty remark, yet you’re scared to meet a one year old who probably still poops in a diaper. I’m sorry if I’m finding this situation utterly hilarious.” 

“Oh come off it Rhodes, like you’re not equally as nervous to meet him.”

“I’m not. I’m nervous about facing Inko’s wrath for not visiting the last two years. We've only talked over the phone I’ve been so busy on duty lately thanks to you.” 

“Don’t blame me for that, I’m just the developer. And the pitch maker. Obie handles the actual sales, and your superiors handle your assignments. None of this is my fault.”

“Sure Tony, that's what you want us to think.”

“Contrary to popular belief I do not, in fact, rule the world.” 

“Fine Tony I’ll admit to that. Doesn’t change the fact that you’re more scared of a baby than your sister's temper.”

“God damn you Rhodes.”

“Hey that’s what I’m here for, making you suffer. On that pleasant note however you should pull yourself together. We'll be there soon and you probably don’t want to be seen like this when Inko sees you. You think I’m bad, you know she’s ten times worse.” 

“Ugh you win this time Rhodes.” 

From the driver's seat in the car Happy asks, “What does that make the score now Jarvis?” 

“It’s now 297-268 in favor of Colonel Rhodes.” Once they hear the score Rhodey is wearing the most smug smirk Tony has ever seen his brother in all but blood wear, and scowling he resigns himself to calming down before his sister sees him so nervous about meeting her “sunshine in the form of a toddler” child. He only has a few minutes left until they’re at his sister’s place, and as he looks at the time he realizes that he actually won’t be late for once and that helps relieve some of the tension left in him. After a few minutes they’re finally pulling up to Inko’s house, he takes one more deep breath before plastering on his million watt smile and getting out of the car. Once he gets to the door it swings open and a blur of green is bounding toward him and knocking him off his feet. As he hits the ground with the green blob on top of him it starts hitting him in the chest. 

“You told me you’d come when he was due to arrive Tony! You’re a year late you absolute bastard how could you miss the birth of your nephew? You have a lot of work to do to make this up to me, no good rotten asshole of a brother. Mom would be so disappointed if she were still around.”

“Yes I know Inko I’m so sorry now can you stop hitting me please? I’d also like to get up off the ground. I'm not as young as I used to be, you know.”

“I’m well aware of that fact big brother, in fact I’d like to tease you some more about it.”

“Don’t you dare Ink.”

“Aw come on you do it to poor Rhodes it’s only fair I do it to you too.”

“...”

“Fine. Spoilsport. Anyways welcome to my humble home, it’s nowhere near as grand as your place in New York or Malibu. Or that one vacation home in, what was it again, Sicily? Venice? Your moms’ family's old place. But I have enough rooms for all of you thanks to your generous allowance Tones, which again I’ve told you over and over again I don’t need your money please stop giving me so much of it.” 

“Yeah that’s not going to happen, you have a kid now the tyke needs some sort of backup plan for money. And just think how would you house all of us if I didn’t help you buy this house?”

“I wouldn’t have to host all of you. I’d only host Happy, he’s the least annoying and he helps me with the dishes.”

Rhodey interjects “Hey I also help with the dishes!”

“Ah yes but you see you told my boyfriend in my sophomore year that I used to sleep in a my little pony onesie until I was 15 and then proceeded to let him know that if he came near me again you’d have his balls strung up on your base's flagpole. So Happy is the only one I’d keep around if I didn’t have the room.” 

“Fair enough Inko, I didn’t think you were still mad about that.” 

“I can hold a grudge longer than anyone except maybe Mrs. Stark.”

“Yeah I don’t know how I forgot about that.” 

Inko smiles victoriously before leading them into the small house. “Don’t forget to take your shoes off in the genkan, Izuku is still sleeping but he should be up soon so feel free to make yourselves at home. Happy come help me make lunch.” 

“Yes ma’am.” 

“Awe Haps did I scare you?”

“.... I’d prefer not to answer that question.”

Inko lets out a delighted laugh patting him on the shoulder before brushing past Tony and Rhodey heading toward the kitchen, as they leave she calls out over her shoulder “If he wakes up before I’m done in here Tony you can just grab him he’ll sit on your lap if you’re on the couch, he’s a cuddler when he first wakes up,” and then she’s gone with Happy through the kitchen door. 

It only takes a few minutes before Tony’s fate is sealed and a sharp cry bursts through the house signalling the end of naptime. He slowly gets off the couch before making his way towards the back of the house where the nursery is. The door is slightly ajar and there's a light that’s flickering above his head in the hallway. The sounds of the baby crying a steady sound piercing his eardrums straight through his head. He slowly pushes open the door stepping carefully inside and walking toward the crib. He peers inside and suddenly everything about this horror movie-esque situation cleared up. The light in the hallway wasn’t flickering menacingly; rather it was just the result of a bulb about to die. The sounds of the crying no longer pierced through his head instead they shot arrows straight into his heart because they sounded so pitiful and desperate. He holds his hand out to the baby and watches transfixed as the one year old latches onto his finger big green eyes still full of tears but no longer openly sobbing, before shoving Tony’s hand in his mouth. 

“Ew gross baby, come on let go of my hand we don’t know where that hand has been. There’s a good tyke come on let go.” After finally dislodging his hand from the toddler's mouth, said toddler raises his arms into the air in the universal sign of pick me up, and Tony  obliges, grabbing the child under his armpits and holding him straight out in front of him. “I don’t know how I’m supposed to carry you but I guess this’ll do until I get us to the couch,” and then he walks out of the room, the toddler still held out arms stretched in front of him. 

When they get to the couch Rhodey just looks at him, “Seriously Tones? That’s not how you hold a kid.” 

“I’m sorry Rhodey, I didn’t know you were some kind of kid holding expert, please show me your ways if you’re so knowledgeable on how to correctly hold a toddler.” 

“Tony I have nieces and nephews, of course I’m an expert at holding children. Here bring him to your hip and wrap your arm around him under his butt. There you go. That’s how you hold a baby.” 

The two men and baby sit together on the couch, the baby enjoying cuddling up to the new source of heat, for the next few minutes until Inko and Happy call them to say that lunch is ready. It was a simple ramen with chicken broth and they all dug in because it has been over 14 hours since any of them had last eaten. They finish the entire meal within the next few minutes clearing their plates before setting them in the sink to be cleaned later, then they all head to the living room to sit on the couch together.

 “I know you guys are probably exhausted, and Izuku has a playdate soon anyways, but it’s been so long since I’ve seen any of you. How’s life treating you all? Tony, anything new at SI?”

“Nothing new yet, which just means the board of directors is up my-” He’s cut off with a sharp look from Inko who nods her head towards the toddler in his lap staring up at him in fascination “-my well defined backside?” Inko nods in acceptance. “And that means Obie is up there with them trying to keep them happy.”

“Tone..”

“I know what you’re going to say Inko and I can’t. He’s like a father to me. He’s treated me better than mine ever did. He’s the closest thing I’ve got to one. Please, just let me have this.” 

“Fine Tony, but remember you have more family than just him. You have me. I promise I’m here for you. I don’t trust him Tones he gives off bad vibes.” 

“I appreciate that Inko. And you reserve full rights to say I told you so if something does happen. But please leave it for now.” 

“I promise I’ll leave it alone for now Tones. Pinky swear.” 

The three continue talking for the next hour before Happy and Rhodey start yawning and Inko gets a call from her friend asking if she’s leaving soon for their playdate. They say their goodnights as the three head off to sleep and Inko heads out the door with Izuku. The last thing Tony thinks before falling asleep is, 

------------------

The next morning Tony wakes up to a small something poking him in his cheek. He brushes it aside before turning over and attempting to go back to bed. Then he hears a small giggle come from the small thing poking him, and the smell of bacon and coffee rush up to meet him.His eyes shoot open and there's a face directly in front of his. A chubby face with constellations of green freckles on the cheeks and nose and big green eyes with curly little green lashes overtop them. He folds his arms around the small child that he can now identify as Izuku, his precious nephew, before rolling over with the child who starts giggling with the movement.

“Unc Toe Up”

“Up?”

“Ye. Up Unc Toe.”

“Alright, alright we can get up but first snuggles.”

“Nuuuuu unc toe stop stop. Up.” 

“Fine fine you win bush baby. We’ll get up. Let’s go see what your mom made for breakfast, yeah?” Tony picks the child up and carries him out of the room following the delicious scent of coffee to the kitchen where Inko and Rhodey are cooking breakfast. “Look squirt. It’s Uncle Rhodey. If he’s making breakfast you know it’s going to be good. Breakfast is his specialty.” 

Tony puts the toddler in his bouncy seat that’s hung in the doorway between the kitchen and the living room before going up to his sister and kissing her on the cheek. “I have a meeting with that stoat from UA today so I’ll be gone for a while. Take the black card and go crazy.”

“Tony,” Inko says warningly.

“Don’t worry it’s to start making up for being a year late. It’s yours to borrow. I promise I did not try to add you to my bank accounts again. I learned my lesson after last time.” 

“Good Tones. You need to be more careful. If I wasn’t me I could take serious advantage of you. I don’t want you to get hurt Tone. You’re my brother.” 

“Alright Ink I’ll be more careful, promise. But take Rhodey with you. He needs to learn to relax. Ooh and take Happy too, in fact take the car you guys can drop me off and then use it the rest of the day.” 

“Alright Tony, I’ll take your man children off your hands. Don’t worry they’ll have fun. Or at least they’ll pretend to or so help me-” 

“We’ll have fun promise no need for threats Ink.”

“Hmph good. Now finish making those eggs in a basket so we can wake Happy up and get ready to leave.”

“Ma’am yes ma’am.” 

The two continue to cook in silence as Tony watches baby Izuku bounce himself silly giggling hard enough that Tony is worried he can’t breath. A few minutes later Happy walks into the kitchen looking as buttoned up as usual, always so serious.Once Happy sits down with his own cup of coffee Rhodey and Inko are done with cooking breakfast and the table is set waiting for them all to sit down and eat. Inko scoops Izuku out of his bouncer before depositing him in his highchair and spooning eggs onto his plate. They enjoy breakfast together sharing banter and rehashing stories from when they were younger before they all head to their rooms to get ready for the day. Inko is the first ready wearing a sundress and sandals, with Izuku dressed up in a pair of jeans and a t-shirt with some hero’s face painted on it. Rhodey is next dressed comfortably in a pair of jeans and a button down shirt wearing a pair of steel toed boots. Tony leaves his room wearing his signature three piece designer suit, bought for him by a doctor friend who thought his taste in designers was severely lacking in numbers. They hop in the car driving towards UA first, it being late October school is in session which means the principal should be in the building. They pull up and wave him off as he walks towards the gates speeding off as Inko shouts something about takoyaki. He walks towards the games and right before he reaches them they open for him. He looks around quickly before shrugging his shoulders and walking inside, hearing the gate click shut before him. He feels a shiver race down his spine as he suddenly feels like he’s selling his soul to the devil. 

As Tony walks down the halls he runs into a child with long black hair probably no older than 17. The child reminds him scarily of himself after his parents passed. Desolate, alone, wading through waist deep water with no help just trying to keep his head afloat. Something deep inside of him that was newly awakened after meeting precious little Izuku, roared with fury that a child was going through something that made him look the same as Tony did at his worst. Tony may not be a parent, most people think he doesn’t have a parental bone in his body, that he can barely take care of himself let alone another human being. He may not be any of those things but he knows he doesn’t want anyone feeling like they have to destroy themselves like he did. He helps the kid up since he’d fallen on the floor when Tony bumped into him, and helped him collect his school things. 

“Sorry kid, guess I was lost in my head. Here’s your stuff.” The kid just remains silent, but Tony knows he can’t leave this kid alone. He is going to find out what’s going on so he can fix it. “Listen I’m looking for the principal's office, you don’t happen to know where it is do you?”

“... Yeah… I can show you the way. I guess, come on it's in this direction.” 

“Sweet thanks catboy.”

“Catboy?” The kid looks bewildered.

“Yeah you have fur all over your black uniform. Here’s a hint: a lint roller is your best friend when it comes to owning animals with black outfits.” 

“Oh. Thanks I guess.” 

“Anyways the names Tony Stark what about yours?”

“... Aizawa Shota.”

“Now it’s been awhile since I’ve used honorifics of any sort since I’m me, but let’s give it a shot. It’s nice to meet you, Aizawa-kun. Did I get that right?”

“Yeah. Now hurry up, I'm going to be late to class.”

“Wow you sure are eager to do schoolwork.”

“... Not really. I just can’t afford to be late.”

After a few more minutes of twists and turns they end up in front of a large door, larger than Tony has ever seen before, which opens up for him right before he goes to knock on it. He turns back to the kid but he’s already shuffling away towards where Tony presumes his classroom is. Once inside the first thing he notices is that everything is comically large. The desk, the principales for his desk, the chairs in front of it, the couch in the corner. The man’s a stoat and his office is the same size as Tony’s in SI Headquarters -which he only uses for intimidation purposes he’ll admit and considering Nezu’s reputation it makes sense- so excuse him if he needs to take a breath so he doesn’t bust out laughing. There sitting on a chair positioned on top of the desk is Nezu, the infamous stoat in charge of UA. Highest IQ known to man, 

, and fellow lover of chaos. 

“Ahhh Stark-san it’s nice to meet you in person, as lovely as our chess games are in person is so much better than online don’t you agree?”

“You can call me Tony Nezu-san, and yes you’re more capable of taking in my beautiful face in person. You just can’t fully appreciate the masterpiece that is me through a screen.”

Nezu laughs before responding, “You can call me Nezu then Tony. Now I have the distinct feeling there’s something you want to ask me about, and I also get the feeling that it’s about Aizawa-kun, am I right?”

“Scarily right, rat god, let’s get this started. That kid looks the same I did after my parents died right before I OD’d on all the hard drugs and alcohol I could find, the worst parts of my life when I felt the absolute need to self destruct. He looks younger than I was and I know you run a tight ship so I’m having trouble understanding why you’re letting a child continue looking like that and going to class like normal.”

“Ahh. Well that’s a particularly sad story Tony. You see Aizawa-kun was fighting a villain on his work studies with a friend of his Oboro Shirakumo, and Aizawa-kun has such a hard time making friends you see, and Oboro-kun unfortunately did not make it out of that battle. Aizawa-kun was there when it happened but was the last to know, he swears he heard Oboro-kun cheering him on but that’s simply not possible because the communicator was broken and Oboro-kun had already passed when he heard the voice. The board doesn’t believe in grief leave for hero students, they say it gets them used to what their future looks like. I do have him in therapy with one of our counselors though to work through his lingering trauma and grief.” 

“Aside from the fact that Japan lets 16 year olds risk their lives during school enforced activities, which I know you can’t control overall so I don’t blame you personally, what about his parents?”

“...Aizawa-kun hasn’t seen his parents since he got accepted into the hero course. We believe they didn’t think they could hide their physical abuse when he was surrounded by heroes during training, which means he had nothing else to blame his bruises on.” 

“So where is he staying?”

“That’s the other thing Tony, we don’t know. He disappears at the end of the day as fast as he can, and reappears right before the bell rings in the morning. He doesn’t talk to the other two friends he has anymore, and he certainly doesn’t confide in his teachers. Even me and he’s my prized personal student. I’m teaching him everything I know. We think the most likely place is on the streets but we can’t find him, he does have the best grade in this entire school when it comes to stealth training. If you could find out for us during your stay here I would be much obliged, and I’d count it towards that debt you owe me for helping with that missing piece of code from your last weapons demo.” 

“You don’t have to sweeten up the offer Nezu, I’m helping this kid. No one else needs to make the same mistakes I did. Not if I can prevent it.” 

“I’m ever so grateful Tony. Now onto less serious matters.”

“Ah yes. Let the fun begin.”

----------------------

After about two hours of hashing out details of which materials he’d be providing for support and engineering students, and the date of his talk with the business course students (a week and a half from now just before he leaves to go home) they decide to play a game of chess while they wait for the school day to end so Tony can follow Aizawa home from school and see where he’s been staying. Their game finishes right as the hero students are finishing their last class. He slides out of Nezu’s office leaving the front of the building and hiding around the corner waiting for Aizawa to show up. 

“Jarvis when I tell you, I want facial recognition on all cameras in a 50km radius from the school watching for Aizawa Shota. Black hair around 16 or 17.”

“Yes sir.”

Tony sees Aizawa rushing through the gates a frantic blonde boy and tall blue haired girl trying to follow him but unable to follow him at the same speed as Aizawa. 

“Jarvis tag him and drag him. Let’s see where he’s headed. If you lose him I’m donating you to a community college.”

“Following him with street and phone cameras now sir.”

“Display the route J.” His phone screen turns on and is filled with a map of Musutafu and a red line forms the path taken by Aizawa. His sunglasses are tracking the nearest cameras to the kid to make sure they have eyes on him at all time. “He sure is skilled at avoiding street cameras I’ll give him that. He doesn’t know that I have access to any camera so this is like first grade homework for us J. Map out a route opposite his, plan out where you think he’ll end up based on patterns and guide me as close to him as we can get without letting him know. And text Happy to let him know not to come get me yet. Let him know I’m doing a favor for the rat god.”

“Very good sir. Anything else?”

“Yeah shoot a text to Pep. Make sure she remembers DUM-E isn’t allowed near the fire extinguisher after what happened last time. Ooooh and remind her that they get bored and need company will you?”

“Done and done Mr. Stark.” 

“You’re a godsend J. What would I do without you?”

“Starve probably sir.”

“Again with the sass.”

“Always sir, I was made by you.” 

Tony spent the next fifteen minutes being guided around the city by Jarvis and watching to make sure he didn’t lose sight of the kid. Around the seventeen minute mark Jarvis finally tells him that the kids stopped moving and a quick glance down shows him dipping into an alleyway that is a dead end. Looking at the shops next to it he sees a cat cafe and a dry cleaners. Tony follows the route mapped out for him by Jarvis getting to the cafe first, before slipping into the alleyway. He carefully walks into it, seeing a dumpster about 7 feet down the alley and a pile of cardboard boxes another 3 feet past that. 

“Jarvis scan for heat signatures.” Tony whispers, phone already sliding back into his pocket as his glasses read the thermal signatures around him. 

“It looks like there are none.”

“Did the kid leave the alley?”

“No sir.”

“Hmm. Are there any doors leading to the alley from either store?”

“There looks to be a door behind the pile of cardboard boxes on the right, the cat cafe.” 

“Alright thank you Jarvis. Let Nezu know I found his kid.”

Tony follows Jarvis’ direction to the side door of the cat cafe, knocking on it and sticking his hands in his pocket glancing around again and seeing an unused mattress on the ground. 

 “Jarvis. I’m planning something stupid.”

“So business as usual sir?”

“Har har very funny Jarvis. But seriously I need you to find his parents, call Pep and my personal lawyers, not the SI ones.”

“Sir. You’re not going to…? Are you?”

“.... I told you it was a stupid idea J. Just do it please.”

“Yes sir. I just want you to know I’m calling it now, this is going to end horribly and with lots of yelling.”

“Yeah I know J. Text Inko too. Let her know we might need that guest room soon.”

Jarvis doesn’t respond, but he doesn’t need to. Tony knows he’s doing like he asked because Jarvis is the best. Right after he finishes the conversation with Jarvis he hears the door open and turns back to it, readying his million-watt smile. The person who opens the door is an old woman probably around 60 or 65 with white hair wearing a floral robe and bunny slippers.

“Hello?”

“Hi ma’am I’m Tony Stark and I was wondering if you’ve seen this kid around?” He shows her a picture of Aizawa taken from the UA files “He’s not in any trouble but his principal is worried about him and asked me to help find him to make sure he was safe.”

“I’ve never seen that child before, but I hope you find him.”

“Please ma’am. I don’t know if you’ve heard of me, but I’m Tony Stark. Genius, billionaire, philanthropist, owner of Stark Industries, and tech god. I know he entered that alley and didn’t leave it. I know he didn’t enter the laundromat next door. And I know he likes cats. Please. I promise he’s not in trouble we’re just worried about him. He’s been through some really rough stuff and he needs help. Let us help him.”

“... He’s this way. Him and that calico of his, Sushi I think his name was. He’s been staying on the cafe with the cats at night and he gets free reign of the apartment as long as he makes coffee and feeds the cats. He’s a good boy and I know he’s going through something which is why he’s here. As soon as I saw him sleeping on that ratty old mattress I knew he’d need bigger help than I can give him eventually. My names Izumi Maiko. It’s nice to meet you Stark-san, please take care of him, he needs it. 

“I will I promise. Thank you for letting me help him Izumi-sama.” 

She leads him into the back of the cafe and up a short flight of stairs instructing him to wait in the genkan for her. She disappears into the apartment before reappearing a few minutes later the kid in tow, only this time without his school jacket on. 

“Hi Aizawa-kun, you remember me right? You can call me Tony if you want. Nezu was worried about you and called in a favor I owed him. Listen I know you’ve been through something horrible recently, and if it were up to me you wouldn’t have had to go through with it at all being how young you are, but the fact is it happened and now you need help. Help and support and you’re not getting it right now. I’d like to help you, if you’d let me.” Tony outstretches his hand waiting for the kid to do something with it, anything as long as it gets him to accept the help he’s being offered. The kid stares at it in disbelief as if he’s never been offered help before, not like this, and not by an adult who didn’t know him. 

“Tony-san, why? I have a villains quirk, it’s my fault Oboro is gone, if I wasn’t so useless as a hero student none of this would’ve happened. You shouldn’t waste your help on me, you should give it to someone who can actually use it. I’m fine. I’m always fine. I’ll always be fine.”

“You’re not fine kid, trust me I know. I’ve been exactly where you are, which is why I want to help you so bad. Please let me help you I’m begging. And I never beg I always get handed anything I want, so you should feel honored. Please kid let me help you the way I wished for people to help me.”

 Ever so slowly Aizawa Shota reaches out and clasps onto Tony’s hand, finally accepting help from someone because he felt a kinship with this strange American man in a suit. Tony counts it as a win.

Chapter Text

The kid was nervous. Tony could tell. His hands were fidgeting in his pockets and his leg was bouncing up and down the entire ride to Inkos place. Tony didn’t know if he should push the kid to talk about it, or if he should leave it alone either way something in him told him this was going to be a big issue if it wasn’t taken care of now. 

“What’s got you so nervous kid?”

“Hm? I’m not nervous” For a 16 year old child this kid certainly did have the monotone voice and expressionless face down. However his leg was still bouncing and his hands were still fidgeting his body giving away what his mind didn’t want to. 

“Kid, I can tell you’re nervous. You’ve been bouncing your leg this entire time like some sort of rabbit and your hands have been twisting themselves into knots since we left Izumu-sama’s house. Not to mention you haven’t even looked at your cat once and according to Izumu-sama you’re practically glued to him whenever you’re around. So let’s not play this game and skip straight to the real talk. What’s wrong?”

“... I have a villain's quirk.”

“A villain's quirk?”

“Yeah. A villain's quirk. I can take away other people's quirks by looking at them with mine activated.”

“I don’t know what they’re teaching you over here in Japan, but in America we don’t have villain quirks. We just have abilities. Good or bad depends on the person.”

“But it’s bad. People always hate me when they find out my quirk. My parents thought I was trying to trick the hero students by transferring into the hero course and they left me because of it! Why doesn’t it matter to you when it’s the only thing anyone else sees?!” 

“Kid. Me and Happy here, we’re quirkless. We don’t have quirks. You having a quirk that takes away quirks means nothing to us.”

“But aren’t you some famous CEO or something?”

“Yeah, owner of Stark Industries. Why does that have anything to do with my quirklessness?”

“But it’s illegal! You can’t own a company if you’re quirkless, everybody knows that, especially if it’s in the weapons or hero industry like Stark Industries is! The most you could get away with is in the restaurant industry.”

“Here in Japan it’s illegal. In America it’s encouraged, you’re more likely to be quirkless than be born with a quirk. In England it’s so frowned upon to have a quirk that the population of quirked individuals there is about the same as the quirkless here in Japan. You guys rely on your quirks too much here, put too much stock behind a person’s worth being tied directly to their quirk. Quirks were found in the America’s by the time the Salem Witch Trials were happening, in fact they were what caused the witch trials, but we still put less faith in quirked people than you guys do. Yeah in America you may be seen as a little better than other people by certain groups if you have a quirk or don’t have a quirk, but the majority don’t care because the quirks people do have aren’t powerful like the ones over here. You’d be among the most powerful if you moved to America actually.”

“That sounds so strange to me. I’ve gotten so used to being looked down on by my peers because of my quirk I forgot that other places don’t hold them to the same value as we do.”

“Places like China, Taiwan, and Thailand all have similar views as Japan, none as drastic but cutting it close in some areas. My point is, you’re more than your quirk kid. I’d like to help you see that eventually. On that note let me tell you about my sister and her kid. Her house is a little packed right now but there’s just enough room for you to stay there too, I’m not letting you out of my sight anytime soon and I’ve already talked to Nezu about you staying with me.”

So he does. Tony spends the entire twenty minute drive to his sister's house telling the kid everything about his family that he can think of. How his nephew is the smartest little thing he’s seen, how Inko loves cooking but absolutely do not let her bake anything ever because she’s awful at it even if they’d never say that to her face. How Rhodes is called the Witless Wonder because of the dumb things he did in college, how Happy is more to Tony than just a chauffeur and body guard. Here Happy blushes a little and clears his throat pushing his sunglasses further up his nose, not that he needed them since the sun was already down but who was Tony to take his hiding gear away from him. How Pepper was like a mexican hot chocolate, she could be super sweet but she had a spiciness in her that when triggered caused her to burn and sting.He left out Obadiah, feeling weird introducing the kid to his father figure but not knowing why, maybe Inko was rubbing off on him too much. By the time they get to Inko’s house the kid is much more relaxed than he was before, and he didn’t even have that scowl on his face that seemed to be permanent before. However his eye bags were more noticeable than they had been so Tony knew he’d have to get this kid to sleep as soon as they got inside the house.

“Honeybear! I’ve brought the kid with me.”

“Hey Tony, dinners almost ready so once you take your shoes off you and the kid can sit and wait with Hap. Hey kid, the names James Rhodes, you can call me Rhodey.”

“It’s nice to meet you.”

“You too kid, sorry bout the mess we just put the kiddo down before you got here. Didn’t get the chance to clean up.”

“.. It looks clean to me.”

“Ha yeah, I guess I just have high standards for cleanliness.”

“Rhodey, platypus, you had me build you a bot that did all of the cleaning for you because you hated it.”

“Yeah I hate it. Doesn’t mean I don’t want it clean. Hence cleaning bot.”

“You’re just using me for my tech aren’t you?”

“Oh no the cats out of the bag whatever shall I do now. Inko he’s found us out.” Rhodey says in the most dead-pan voice he can muster up, which considering he’s had to deal with Tony for this long is pretty good. 

“Oh stop teasing him in front of our guest Rho. Hello dear, I’m Inko but you can call me Auntie. We’re having katsudon so you can take a seat at the table. It'll be done in a minute. Once you’re done eating Tony will show you to your room for the night.” Inko smiles at the kid before ushering him to the table and returning to the kitchen.

Dinner that night is a quiet affair, and when Shouta is done he taps Tony on the shoulder and asks him to show him where the bathroom is before his room so he can take a shower. Tony gets up from the table, having already finished eating, leading the kid to the bathroom and then pointing out the door to his room that was at the end of the hallway. Tony ruffles the kids hair one more time telling him which room is his in case he needs anything before padding back into the dining room where Rhodey Happy and Inko are drinking coffee.

“Tony. Please tell me you’re not planning something stupid.”

“...”

“Tony…”

“I’m sorry but you said not to tell you.”

“Is this a smart idea Tones?”

“No dumber than anything else I do. Besides guys, he has the same look in his eyes that I did after mom and dad passed.”

“Tony. Are you sure you want to do this?” He hears Pepper's voice call out from somewhere in the room.

“100 percent Pep. I need to help this kid. I don’t know why but I can’t not do it. I want to give him the option but I also want you to draw up those foster sheets the lawyers keep on hand for emergencies. If you could get a room prepared in Malibu, and search for a nice place in New York that isn’t anywhere near my old place. Preferably in the city itself.”

“Why?”

“The kids training to be a hero and I refuse to let him participate in work studies here. I know a guy or three in New York who could be considered under the policies of work studies mentors. Pep his friend died on his and the kid was there when it happened. He saw his friends dead body being carried out from underneath rubble. So a place in New York for the two of us in the city so he can at least get a taste of the type of landscape he wants to work in.”

“Where does he want to work?”

“According to Nezu, he wants to go underground in the red light district.”

“That area needs more good heroes patrolling it. He’s a smart kid for going under there, he’ll get signed right away.”

“Tony, we're behind your decision about this. If you need us though make sure you remember we’re here for you, don’t think that you’re alone because you’re not I promise.” Inko said, placing her hand on his arm. “However it is getting late and we all have early starts tomorrow so let’s all go to bed yeah? Goodnight Pep.”

“Night Inko. Tony, I'll talk to the lawyers today and get that paperwork ready for you by tomorrow afternoon.”

“Thanks Pep. You really are the best. Get yourself something nice from me will you?”

“Already did. Will that be all Mr. Stark?”

“That’ll be all Ms. Potts, have a good day.”

“You too Tone.”

Happy hangs up with Pepper patting Tony on his shoulder as he walks by to go to his room for the night, Rhodey following behind. Inko goes to check on Izuku as Tony makes his way to his own room, passing by the kids on his way and peering in to make sure the kid’s alright. Tony slowly closes the door before making his way to his own room and heading off to sleep. 

---------------------

The next morning Tony wakes up around three am with a pounding in his head from lack of caffeine and stress from the thoughts of what’ll be happening in the next few hours. First things first he has to talk to Nezu again. 

“J send an email to the rat god, let him know I’m coming in early with the kid today to discuss his housing arrangements and lay our options on the table. Let Pep know I need those papers sooner than we thought and have her send them by in the next few hours and then order her whatever expensive thing she’s been eyeing that she hasn’t already bought for herself. Then send an apology muffin basket to my lawyers. They'll need it. Add a note to that we need to update their NDA’s to prevent Obie from being able to access my personal paperwork until the paranoia episode has passed.”

“Very good sir.”

With that being done Tony headed to the kitchen to start a fresh pot of coffee before grabbing a towel from the linen closet and going for a hot shower, it always helped his stress headaches. As he sets foot in the bathroom his phone lights up, signalling a text from Obie that simply reads ‘Impatient, we need an idea and we needed it yesterday Tony.’ Great another thing I’ll have to think about today. Tony sighs in his head already feeling tired even though he just woke up. 

“Let’s get this show on the road, Jarvis workshop music please and thank you.” As ACDC blasts from the speakers in the bathroom walls, sound-proofed by Tony personally for this exact reason, he feels the hot water relax some of the stress away from his shoulders. In the middle of washing his hair the idea pops into his head. Finally something that will get the board of directors off his back and keep Obie too busy to notice the kid Tony plans on keeping. He’ll need time to develop it, it’s already October so it’ll be a few months until it’s completely worked out but it’ll do for now as a base idea. If he’s lucky Obie will like it enough to give him extra time to work on it if he says he’s building connections here. Now a name for it. Maybe Jupiter? No too Roman. Peregrination? No sounds too much like an ACT word. 

“J start listing off words meaning either moons, or traveling.”

“Ainar, Badar, Fernweh, Eleutheromania, Jerah, Jericho, K-”

“Stop J. There. Jericho. Start a folder titled Jericho Missile, once I’m done with the description send it through to Obie with a note saying is this good enough for you. Thanks J. Did Nezu respond yet?”

“Yes sir he says he is looking forward to your arrival and ended the email with, and I quote, Let’s cause chaos muahahaha. You have strange friends sir.”

“Don’t act surprised J, we knew this the entire time.” 

Tony finishes washing up before he finishes getting dressed and heads to the kitchen to down the entire pot of coffee he made. On his way he hears Izuku begin to stir and decides he’ll spare Inko the trouble of getting up so early and take care of the munchkin until Inko wakes up on her own. When he gets into Izuku’s room the toddler is staring up at him through his full green lashes, one hand in his mouth and the other holding onto his foot pulling on his toes. Tony scoops the kid out of his crib before continuing on his way to the kitchen. He spends the next two hours feeding and coloring with his nephew. By the time Inko wakes up most of his stress headache is gone and he’s had two full pots of coffee on his own with a third brewing. The trio spend another hour together, Inko and Tony sharing the third pot of coffee, Inko starting a fourth right as Happy and Rhodey emerge. Halfway through the fourth pot of coffee the kids awake and shuffling into the kitchen, grabbing a cup that was abandoned on the counter and pouring the coffee into it, before drinking the rest out of the pot. 

“Whoa there Garfield, you’re even worse than Tony.”

“Actually that’s not entirely true, I may or may not have done that twice today before you woke up Inko.”

“You drank two whole pots of coffee by yourself from the pot before I woke up, continued to share the third pot with me, and are having a cup from the fourth pot now? Are you insane Tony?”

“Jury’s out.”

“Not funny. I’m going to tell Pepper to hide your Italian coffee from Venice.”

“You wouldn’t dare. That’s my good coffee.”

“Try me bitch.”

“Fine you win Mermaid tale. Just promise to leave the coffee out of this.”

“Promise to stop drinking coffee straight from the pot.”

“Ugh fine, I promise to stop drinking coffee straight from your coffee ot. You happy now?”

“Immensely. Anyways morning Aizawa-kun did you sleep well?”

“I slept fine ma’am.”

“Oh no need to call me ma’am dear, like I said last night you can call me Auntie Inko.”

“Ok… Auntie Inko..?” Inko just smiles in response to him, continuing to make the omurice that she had started right before he woke up. “Um.. are there any more coffee grounds?”

“Sure there are My Chemical Romance, I’ll start another pot for you.”

“Thank you sir.”

“You can call me Tony, kid. Remember?”

“Tony then… You guys can call me Shouta then, if you’d like.” The kid has a neutral expression on his face, but almost imperceptibly his head tilts down the smallest amount as if he’s trying not to tuck his head into his chest. 

“Alright then Shouta. Now Tony is going with you to UA today and you guys are leaving here once Inko finishes the omurice so you can make your meeting with Nezu. Happy and I will drive you there and pick you up later once your classes are done. Do you have a phone?”

“No sir.”

“Here you can take the phone Tony gave me. I still have my work one. If you need anything don’t hesitate to call. Tony’s name is under ‘Billionaire Fuckhead’ in my contacts if you need him specifically. The rest of us are all in there by our names so it shouldn’t be too hard to find.” 

“Thank you.”

“No need to thank me, just use it if you need it. Tony will probably build you a phone if he hasn’t already so you’ll have your own soon.”

“He doesn’t have to do that.”

“Here’s one thing you’ll learn very quickly about Tony. There’s a lot of things he doesn’t have to do but he thinks that he does. Not to mention he has more money than he could ever spend, and it just so happens his love language is buying gifts for those he cares about so enjoy it, and if he tries to get you something too over the top tell Pepper, she’ll knock some sense into him. Now you better finish eating and then get dressed because we’re heading out the door in less than twenty.” Rhodey gives the kid a smile before turning back to his own breakfast and shovelling it in his mouth. Shouta doesn’t have the mental or emotional energy to deal with any of what happened in the last twelve hours so he just takes it in stride, finishing his breakfast and getting ready quicker than he usually does. He gives Sushi a stroke down the middle of his back, the calico currently asleep on his pillows and flicking his tail contentedly, before grabbing his bag and leaving the room. Just as they’re leaving the house Tony gets the papers from Pepper and his lawyers for both fostering and adopting depending on what the kid wants to do. He sends a quick thank you and reminds Pep to update their NDA’s before pocketing his phone and hopping in the backseat with Shouta. 

About fifteen minutes later they’re pulling up in front of the school, Happy and Rhodey waving off the two stating they’d be by to pick them up later. Shouta and Tony walk into the school together, the doors opening for them before they can even touch the keypads. They make it to the principal's office in record time without running into anyone else, sliding into the open door and heading towards Nezu’s desk. They greet pleasantries before settling down in chairs opposite Nezu’s desk where two steaming cups of tea were placed waiting for them. 

“Now Aizawa-kun, we’ve been trying to talk to you about this for months but you keep avoiding us. We just want to make sure you’re safe. You’re not in trouble, you never were.”

“I’m sorry Principal Nezu-san. I didn’t mean to make you worried, I just didn’t feel like I could talk to anyone about this.”

“It’s not your fault Aizawa-kun, we failed you as teachers to make you think you couldn’t talk to us about this, especially after everything that’s happened lately. You have my deepest apologies. Now onto you Tony, what are you planning.”

“I had my personal lawyers draft these up for me. Shouta the choice is yours I want you to know that. You don’t have to feel pressured to make a certain decision this is all about you, what you want and what you think is best for you. I’m ready, willing, and able to foster you, or adopt you if that’s what you’d prefer, right here right now. If you’d prefer to go somewhere else with someone else I will personally make sure they’re vetted and good people.”

Shouta looks from Tony to Nezu and back before staring down at his lap where his hands are entangled in knots, “I.. I choose you Tony. You’ve been nicer to me in the last twelve hours than anyone has been my entire life except Hizashi, Nemuri, and.. And Oboro.” He looks up and meets Tony’s eyes. “But I don’t think I’m ready to be adopted yet, there’s still too much pain from my parents to let you become a parent to me, so for now, would you foster me? Please?”

“I’d be happy to Shouta. Anything that makes you comfortable.” Tony gives a gentle smile to Shouta, and Shouta stares back. Something like a smile in his eyes though his face remains impassive.

“With that settled let’s start this paperwork, as the two most powerful people in our respective countries I’m sure we can make this go by in a blink!” Nezu cackles as Tony and Shouta groan at the thought of paperwork. “Once the foster papers are signed Aizawa-kun I have one more set for you and your foster parent to sign.”

“... And what are those Nezu?” Tony asks warily.

“Why the permission slip to become my personal student of course!” Nezu says happily.

Shouta puts his head in his hands, “I don’t really have a choice in this do I?” he asks rhetorically. 

“I’m afraid not Aizawa-kun, someone with your mind and skills is too good to let slip away! You’re mine now.” Nezu rubs his paws together before clapping them and getting started on the mountain of paperwork laid out before him. 

“This is going to be a long few hours.” Tony sighs out. 

After another day spent filling out paperwork with the rat, Tony waits for Shouta’s class to finish so they can go home. As he sits in the teacher’s lounge waiting for Shouta his phone rings with a picture of Obie’s face on it. Tony lets out a long sigh dragging his hand across his face before plastering on his showman smile and picking up. 

“Hey Obie! It’s my favorite guy! What’s up?”

“Hey Tony I saw that piece of pure genius you sent this morning, do you think we can put a timeline on this thing?”

“I’m still doing negotiations here Obie. Tell you what let’s make a deal. You let me stay here for another month and I’ll go to the next board of directors meeting in person.”

“A month is a long time Tony. How about you throw in a live demonstration in Afghanistan in front of a couple good old fashioned military men too. Stay there a day or two and then you get a month of r and r to make up for it?”

“If it means I get another month to settle things here you’ve got a deal Obie. The prototype won’t be started until I get back since I don’t have an active workshop here so it’ll be ready to pitch by January and the demo in February if I can keep things up to speed.”

“You’re a miracle Tony! A miracle! Listen if you have any other ideas I want blueprints first got that?”

Tony sees Shouta walking into the room and holds up a finger telling him to wait a moment. “Yeah yeah. Listen Obie I’m about to head into a meeting I’ve gotta go here.”

“Alright you go lay a couple golden eggs I’ll take care of things state side.”

“Bye Obie.” Tony hangs up the phone and shoves it in his pocket before ruffling the kids hair. “Hey kid, Happy’s waiting outside you ready to go?”

“Yeah Tony.”

“Good. How were your classes?”

“Fine. Hizashi tried to get me to talk to him again.”

“Awe poor kid. Doesn’t know what he’s getting himself into. But seriously, did you talk to him yet?”

“I told him I would be ready soon, that I just needed some time.”

“But that’s good! That’s the first you’ve talked to him since the accident isn’t it?”

“Yeah. He was so happy I answered him, he was kind about me not being ready too. Told me he’d be here when I was.”

“Good, that’s so good Shouta. But remember if he’s ever not kind you can send him to Happy or Rhodey and they’ll sternly tell him that he’s an asshole. Whatever you do don’t tell me I can’t get arrested for killing a kid.” They share a laugh together walking out of the school to meet Happy and Rhodey out front. 

Dinner at Inko’s that night is full of stories from their childhoods, and laughter from everyone present. After dinner is eaten they all settle in the living room for a movie, deciding on an older Disney movie about a fox and his friend who grow apart as they grow up. They all cry even though Happy and Rhodey deny it, Tony just stating that it’s a masterpiece and “If you don’t cry at fox and the hound are you even human?” Shouta and Inko just quietly accept their fate of being surrounded by idiots. Izuku enjoys the chaos and giggles at all of his uncles. After the movie Inko puts Izuku to bed and Rhodey and Happy follow, claiming early plans for the morning. Shouta says he has homework to finish before dashing off to his room with a bag of cat treats hidden under his jacket. Just as Tony is deciding whether he should go in his room as well even though his insomnia kicking in and he doesn’t feel tired at all, Inko comes back out with a look on her face Tony is terribly familiar with. 

“Inko…”

“No Tony I know. It’s just. I’m getting a bad feeling. Something’s going to happen soon. I trust you to make decisions for yourself, I do! But Tony, please, he’s a good kid and I know even if nothing happens to you he’ll be against this. You know how he was with me! He’ll be even worse to a kid who you’ll be completely responsible for. And if something does happen to you I don’t want Shouta to get caught in the mess because Obadiah knows about him. Please Tony for my sake just don’t tell him that Shouta exists. Don’t let him know you’re fostering him, or that you plan to adopt him, or that he’s the reason you’re staying in Japan. I’m begging here.”

“Inko. Inko listen to me. I know. I won’t tell him. The paranoia is rubbing off on me a little it felt weird letting him know and there was a gut instinct telling me to wait. Wait until I’m sure, or until the kid is an adult and can fend for himself. I still trust Obie he’s the closest thing I ever had to a father, he treated me better than mine ever did. If I start to doubt that now I may spiral and that can’t happen. Not yet when I just got this kid. So yes Inko I promise you Obadiah will not know about Shouta. Possibly not ever but certainly not in the near future.”

“Thank you Tony. I trust you I need you to understand that, but as a mother now I can’t let you put this child who’s been through so much in any danger because of that man. I love you Tony you know that right?”

“Of course I know that Ink, I love you too like the annoying little sister I never wanted but ended up being stuck with. Thank you for caring so much about Shouta though. It means alot to me that you care about him and that I can trust you to put his best interests first.”

“He’s your kid Tones, just like Izuku is mine, I know you feel the same about Izuku it’s only right that I do my best for Shouta.” After this conversation the two head to bed, Tony feeling tired after another emotional conversation within such a short period of time. 

--------------------------

Back in Malibu there’s a man sitting in a leather chair holding a phone to his ear and talking to a man about weapons. He knows that if anyone found about about this he’d be screwed. But money doesn’t have morality, neither does power, and this man is obsessed with both. After guaranteeing the man on the phone an amount of the produced weapons to be given, he tells him about another job he wants done and for an extra large sum of money. “There’ll be a weapons demonstration at an army base in Afghanistan around February. I want you to blow up the transport vans and kill the man they’re transporting.” 

As the man on the line agrees and they begin to hash out further details, the first man telling the man on the line that more details will come after the new year in America, the man on the phone hangs up satisfied with the business conducted. The man in Malibu, one Obadiah Stane smiles to himself as he thinks “Finally after all these years of prepping and lying low I’ll finally get the last golden egg from the goose and be rid of him. This will all be mine to do with as I please.” Satisfied with the progress of his plans he leans back in his chair and throws his legs on his desk dreaming about how this’ll all be over soon, and it will all be thanks to the very person he just put a hit on. Tony Stark.

Chapter Text

The next month flies by in a swirl of family bonding, meetings with Nezu, meetings with child services, and meetings with other buyers in Japan. Before any of them realize it, it’s already Thanksgiving the day where Tony is due back in Malibu for the board of directors meeting with Obadiah. He wakes up the morning he’s set to leave and brews coffee for himself and the kid getting two cups ready because gods forbid he forget and let the kid drink from the pot again, Inko would murder him. He looks around the kitchen and notices the new additions to it now that Shouta was with them. The fridge had tests that Shouta had taken and passed that he had been worried he was going to fail, the counter had the kids favorite mug lying face down on it. It was a black mug with a cat tail handle and kitten paws in the front. Tony had caught the kid more than once just holding the mug while it was empty staring into the bottom of it as if it held the answers to the universe in its pottery depths. Tony pauses for a minute, realizing that he’s going to miss this, the kid and all his unusualness, being this close to his sister and his nephew. Hopefully he’ll be back before Easter but knowing how Obie can be he actively questions the probability of it.
He hears the shower turn on in the next room meaning Shouta has woken up and will be out for coffee in a few minutes. Inko will probably be up next so she can do some last minute shopping, luckily being in Japan where Thanksgiving isn’t celebrated it shouldn’t be crowded and she’ll be able to find all the things she’ll need for the dinners which her mom used to make when she still lived stateside. As he hears the shower turn off the coffee pot beeps signaling the end of the brew time, and he pours two full cups for him and his kid adding the ungodly amount of sugar the kid usually puts in his. Just as he’s putting the cup on the table and popping a bagel into his toaster, the kid comes out of the bathroom in his school uniform with his wet hair hanging down in front of his face. Shota slumps into his chair, inhaling the scent of his coffee before downing the entire cup in two gulps. Wordlessly he hands his cup out to Tony for a refill, who rolls his eyes but obliges his charge. Tony takes a deep breath, steeling himself for the last conversation he’ll have with his kid until he comes back to Japan in a month's time.
“Kid it’s Thanksgiving now you know what that means right?”
“You’re leaving soon aren’t you?”
“Yeah kid, I'm leaving in a few hours. Just remember I’m a phone call away if you need me, and Happy, Rhodes, and Inko are staying here with you just in case. If anything happens and you need me make sure you use their phones to call me, there’s people around me back home that I don’t trust enough to let them know you exist. I promise this isn’t because of you, I’m not disappointed or ashamed I just want to keep you safe and happy which won’t be able to happen if they know about you.”
“I know Tony, I trust you. At least when it comes to me, you’ve proven that you care about me the least I can do is trust in that.” And dammit if Tony’s eyes didn’t start watering right there and then because this kid who’s been through hell and back, who had no one in his life that he could really truly trust before, just put honest trust in Tony. Tony of all people. His hard work towards caring for this traumatized child is paying off and he’s getting all sorts of emotional. Taking a deep breath Tony recenters himself to finish the conversation with his kid, “Thanks kid that means a lot. I promise I’ll work hard not to break any trust you put in me.” Tony sees a shimmer enter his kids eyes that he hasn’t seen before. It looks strangely enough like hope. Isn’t that a funny thing he thinks to himself blinking away the tears forming before they could fall. He already knows he’s going to be even more of an emotional wreck once he leaves and he doesn’t want to start too early or it’ll be obvious he has feelings and no one can know that. He pours a third cup of coffee for himself and the kid before setting a skillet on the stove to heat up. He’s no Inko in the kitchen but he knows everyone appreciates his breakfast, and as the last meal together before he leaves for the states he feels it only appropriate to cook for everyone else who’s helping him and Shouta out. He hears the happy giggles of Izuku come out of his bedroom with the hushed whispers of Inko trailing behind him, which makes him smile at the sense of domesticity he gets from just being around them.
As he drops eggs in the pan he starts another pot of coffee for the rest of the household and sits beside Shouta to help him with his advanced classes. It had become somewhat of a tradition over the past few months to help Shouta with his advanced classwork, to make sure he stays up to speed with the stout. Tony thinks he’ll probably miss that most of all while he’s gone, as it is the one way he’s been able to fully help his kid without help. Being a certified genius has its perks when it comes to highschool principals who are smarter than just about any other creature on the planet. Shouta hates the idea of being unprepared for anything which is why his advanced classes are on par with some of the things Tony was learning for his doctorate. Shouta is smarter than just about any other child his age, especially most of the ones in his classes who rely on their quirks to get them through everything in their lives. It makes it so much easier to teach him, he’s a fast learner with a thirst for any knowledge that you dangle in front of him, and a hard worker to boot. As the coffee finishes brewing and the eggs are fully cooked he double checks his checklist to make sure he has everything he normally would have after a business trip and a visit to his sister.
Once he starts thinking about going back to the states, he begins moving his schedule around to fit in talking to his kid and avoiding Obie finding out about him. Thinking about Obie gives him this feeling of wrongness in his gut that he can’t quite fully shake, even after he chocks it up to parental nerves about leaving his kid alone for so long after not being separated since gaining custody of him. He organizes his notes one last time for his Jericho presentation before he sets down plates at the table and divides up the food between them. By the time everything is set up and divided equally everyone in the small house had woken up and were taking seats around the table, joking around with each other and making small talk about their plans for the day. Tony sees Shouta feeding baby Izuku out of the corner of his eye, a shy smile on his face when the baby turns adorably huge eyes towards the teen and reaches for him with fingers covered in baby mush. Shouta sighs before picking the baby up out of the highchair and placing him on his lap so they can eat together, Izuku releasing delighted giggles the whole time. Tony allows himself one more minute to feel (nostalgic) about leaving this behind for a long period of time before he joins in on the fun and begins trying to throw baby food at Rhodey, being stopped at every turn by Inko who uses her quirk to stop the food midair and bring it back down to their plates.
Once the meal is done Tony packs up his bags into the car while Happy starts it up and calls to make sure the private plane will be there when they get there. He gives Inko one last hug goodbye before swinging Izuku around and throwing him in the air. He passes Izuku off to Inko before looking at Shouta one last time. “Remember kid, I’m one phone call away if you need me, I’ll be back before you know it and we can finish that conversation on quirk theories with the Rat when I get back. Don’t talk world domination. I can't afford the stress taking over the world would cause, I have no doubt with the two of you working together you’d succeed and then pin most of the work on my shoulders.”
“I know Tony. Besides it’s illogical to do it right now anyways I barely have experience as a hero. I'm not even out of school yet. And I don’t want to do the paperwork either, we might as well wait until someone else comes along so we can pin the paperwork on them.”
“You frighten and impress me more and more everytime you talk. Now give me a hug, I won't see you for a while.” As the father and son embrace, Inko discreetly takes a picture of the two of them together before clearing her throat to break them apart.
“I wish I could let you ride to the airport with me but I have a feeling Obie will ask for the security footage to make sure I’m coming back alone and he can’t know you exist, at least not yet. Be good for Inko, if you need help with your homework send it through J he’s attached to every room in the house and in our new apartment.”
“Goodbye Tony.” Shouta says with a roll of his eyes, ushering his father out the door. He knows that he’ll miss Tony but he also knows that this is something that has to be done especially if he’s going to avoid any attention being placed on him yet. As the door shuts behind Tony, Shouta allows himself a brief moment to remind himself he’s not being abandoned again, that Tony is coming back, before he swallows his nerves and gets ready for class.

-- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

The ride to the airport is quiet, both Tony and Happy in their own thoughts, the silence only disturbed for a brief moment when Jarvis lets them know Pepper left a message saying Tony is expected to receive an award later on in the month before he leaves for Afghanistan and his presentation of Jericho. By the time they get to the airport Tony is back in his Playboy Billionaire mask and ready to call Obie and let him know he’s on his way back. Before calling him he calls a flight attendant over to sit next to him as he usually has them while flying privately, less suspicious to Obie if he’s acting like the playboy he portrays himself as. The call with Obie goes about as he expected and when it’s over he waves off the flight attendant and settles in for a nap, the emotional toll of leaving his kid making him feel exhausted.
By the time his plane has landed in Malibu he’s feeling refreshed and ready to work as fast as he can on this thing so he can get back to Japan and his family. He races Happy back to the mansion before tucking himself away in his workshop to begin preparations for Jericho. “J ACDC for this one I think.”
“Of course sir, the usual deafening levels I assume.”
“You know me so well J.” The music begins blasting from the ceiling as Tony starts preparing the things he’ll need to work on the missile and plotting out the assembly process in his head. The thumps of the hammer hitting the metal bring him into a trance like state where the only thing in his head is the work on the table. Time means nothing when he’s like this so hours go by without him noticing. By the time he’s done with the first prototype Jarvis is telling him that it’s been two days and he feels almost ready to keel over from exhaustion. He stretches his back out feeling a knot in his neck that he knows is going to kill him for the next week before finally leaving the lab and heading upstairs to get some food before going to bed for as long as his restless mind can manage. The prototype isn’t anywhere near functional but it does give him a baseline for how to build it and what’ll need to be adjusted as he goes. He calls Inko and talks to Izuku and Shouta to see how things are going in Japan before heading to sleep thinking of the best way to go about fixing the issues he’s found in the Jericho designs.
The next month goes by in similar fashion, spending days in the lab working on the Jericho, coming out for food and sleep caused only by sheer exhaustion, and a board meeting Pepper drags him to every time she happens to come to the mansion at the same time that he’s out of the lab for food. Next thing he knows it’s New Years Eve and he’s just about ready for the first working prototype to be shown to the board members. It’s still nowhere near ready for the demo in Afghanistan but he has another two months until that’s scheduled to happen. He’s talked to Inko and Shouta on the phone every time he leaves the lab and nothing much has changed over there, Izuku started saying words no normal one and a half year old would be able to say, Shouta finally started talking to Hizashi again and they’re practically inseparable now, Inko says they’re attached at the hip and always staying at one or the others house. It’s kind of adorable and it’s making Tony feel depressed that he’s not there to witness his kid and his crush being all in puppy love. The preparation for the board presentation goes smoothly and before he knows it he’s presenting Jericho to his board for demonstration approval. He still finds it stupid that even though he owns the company he needs approval just to demonstrate a missile to a customer when none of the board know anything about how his weapons work or are made.
Finally with approval from the board Tony begins making working prototypes of Jericho, working on the size of the explosion, the radius of flying shrapnel, and overall design. The scarier it looks the less likely they’ll have to actually use it. Another month goes by of Tony just testing out different ways to make the Jericho work to be most efficient before he starts finally putting all the separate designs and decisions together. It’ll take him a decent amount of time to make the missile work like it’s supposed to with so many delicate parts and procedures, making sure that nothing will explode in his face while he works on it. And a few weeks later it’s ready to be shown off. A working prototype for the Afghan soldiers with two weeks to spare. For the first time since he left Japan, Tony allows himself a moment to breathe and collect his thoughts. Just a little while longer, he thinks, a little while longer and I can finally go back home and see my kid in person. Now that he’s finally taking the time to figure out his own thoughts and feelings, the feeling of wrong wrongWRONG that he had before leaving Japan is back and worse than before. There’s no reason for him to be feeling like this, everything he had scheduled has been taken care of, his kids doing fine in school and in his “friendship” with Hizashi. Inko and Izuku are fine, they just had their doctors appointments the other day so he knows they’re not sick. Rhodey is stateside training new recruits, Happy is with him in Malibu, and so is Pepper. Nothing makes sense for him to feel like this and he tries to push the feeling back as far as it can get. He puts his public persona back on and calls Pepper to make sure he has his suit ready for the award ceremony or whatever it is Obie and Rhodey are making him attend next week before flying out for the demonstration. After confirming that everything was all set he goes to lay down and tries to forget the feeling of wrong that’s been going through his head for the past months.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

The day started normally for Shouta. He woke up, got Izuku ready while Auntie Inko cooked breakfast, ate and fed Izuku and then left for school. A normal day. What wasn’t normal was being called out of classes two hours early. What wasn’t normal was the grim look on the normally smiling principal's face. What wasn’t normal was Auntie Pepper being there instead of Auntie Inko and little Izuku to pick him up. The growing feeling of dread churned in his stomach making bile rise to his throat. Someone died. He knew this look, it’s the same look everyone had on their face when Shirakumo- he stopped that line of thought before it dug too deep in his brain. Somebody’s dead or left. He couldn’t hear a thing beyond the roaring sound of his blood in his ears, sounding like the strength of ocean waves hitting the walls at the beach during a tsunami. He vaguely feels himself being sat down, and a pattern being tapped on his hands. He vaguely recognizes a smell coming from the side of him that strongly resembles his aunt’s favorite perfume. He can’t see much beyond the blackness creeping into his blurry vision, can barely stand the taste of bile in his mouth that he needs to stop from rushing out. Can barely believe that he exists. Why does this always happen to him. Is he so cursed that everyone who loves him eventually dies or leaves. The last thought that goes through his head is please let Tony be ok before the black takes over the rest of his vision and he slumps to the side of the chair unconscious.
The next time Shouta woke up he was laid across the couch at the apartment, not Auntie Inko’s house which was weird considering he went there everyday after school he doesn’t usually come to the apartment unless he needs space, and then he remembers and the feeling of dread claws its way back up through his veins. He hears someone get up off the chairs at the kitchen counter and walk over, from the sound of the heels he knows this is probably Auntie Pepper. He sits up just as she crouches down in front of him running a hand through his hair.
“How’re you feeling Shou-chan? You gave us all quite the scare when you passed out like that?”
“Just tell me who died. Please.” There’s a hint of desperation in his voice, along with a pained whine like a wounded animal.
“No one died Shouta. I promise. But Tony was kidnapped in Afghanistan, after he gave his presentation the transport vehicles that were bringing him back to base were attacked and they took him hostage. We know he’s still alive, he’s Tony he has to be.”
“But how do you know did they send a ransom video? Anything to tell us that he’s alive?”
“...No Shouta. But he’s Tony Stark, he’s of more use to them alive than dead.”
Shouta lets out another pained cry before lunging forward and sobbing into Peppers neck. Deep gut-wrenching sobs that bring tears to her eyes because this child who’s already been let down so much and had felt more pain than should be possible might just loose another person who loves him. There’s nothing she can do to fix this she has no power to bring Tony back. But she does pray to any and every god she can think of to bring him back safe, if only for this child who needs him so much more than she thought anyone ever could. Shouta’s sobs die down as he falls back asleep, no doubt emotionally exhausted from the news he’s learned and the worry that someone had died, Pepper carefully lays him back on the couch before slipping a blanket over him and walking back to the kitchen counter where she had been discussing possible options with Rhodey. “I know you said there wasn’t much but there has to be something right? We can’t just let him stay there Rhodey, you know this kid better than I do and even I can see he’d be devastated if Tony never came back.”
“Legally there’s very limited I’m allowed to do Pep. We’re going to search for him for as long as we can but they’re more likely to give up the search than start offering rewards for finding him. He may be the best but they still think he’s replaceable.”
“Obadiah’s already acting like the company is his. We need to find him. Thank you for staying longer and looking yourself Rhodes. I know you had plans when you came back.”
“He’s my brother in all but blood Pep. Don’t thank me for doing the bare minimum. Besides there’s no one else I can trust more when it comes to Tones than me. I better get back to the search party I’m expanding the field by another kilometer today and I need to be able to defend that decision.”
“Good luck Rhodes. Please bring him back to us.” With that the conversation ends and Pepper goes back to sit on the floor in front of her nephew. She runs her hands through his hair while he sleeps soothing his brow when it looks like he’s getting restless with nightmares. She falls asleep just like that not noticing the tears running down her face.
Meanwhile across town Inko Midoriya paces her living room thinking of her defenseless, quirkless brother and how much less likely this would’ve happened if he’d had a quirk, or let someone with a quirk take over as head of the company. She bites at her fingernails, and tears at her hair thoughts running a viscous cycle through her brain how wrong she’d been not to push him to let someone else more qualified take over. How much more dangerous it was for him when he had no means to defend himself. She kicked herself for letting him leave her house to go back when she’d had this horrible feeling since he’d arrived that first day in Japan. She prays and prays to gods she doesn’t believe in, or hadn’t believed in until now when she needs them most, to let her brother come back safely and she’ll never let him out of her sight again. She’ll force him to give up the company to save himself, he’s weaker, undeveloped, he shouldn’t have been in charge of such a big task in the first place and how could she have thought otherwise. Everything her mothers ever tried to teach her is wrong, because this never would’ve happened to someone with a quirk. Her last round of pacing ends with her collapsing on the ground in front of her brothers bed letting out an earth-shattering wail and clutching at her chest which feels like it’s burning. Yes for the sake of her brother and everyone who loves him, he shouldn’t be doing anything like this anymore because how can he be trusted to stay safe if he doesn’t have a quirk to protect him.
Izuku doesn’t know what’s happening but he knows somethings very wrong. He can feel something shift within the house, the atmosphere tensing and making tears spill from his eyes, so tense that not a sound will come out of him even though he’s crying harder than he thinks he ever has. He doesn’t know what’s wrong but he knows he doesn’t like it and he wants someone to help him because he’s scared. He hears a loud cry come from a room down the hall that sounds exactly like his mama and this is the final straw that breaks through the tense atmosphere and allows him to wail along with her, finally giving sound to the sobs that keep tearing through him, his little body shaking with the force of them. He doesn’t know why he’s crying but he knows he won’t stop, can’t stop because something is wrong. He keeps crying for his mama but she doesn’t come, she must not be able to hear him over her own screams of despair, eventually both sets of sobs die down as the people letting them out succumb to sleep both feeling something fundamentally change inside them.
In the morning everyone wakes up with swollen eyes and memories of nightmares clinging to them. The scent of depression is cloying thick and heavy around them. They lay there in silence as they weep and sob, eventually stopping to think about other things, how they could’ve stopped it, what he must be going through, how much they miss him. They think about all the efforts being made to find him, how they’re no closer now than they were before, how they keep expanding the area that they’re searching. This goes on for weeks. Weeks of them crying, and hoping, telling themselves there’s nothing they could’ve done but not fully believing it. Weeks of expanding the search, of checking and rechecking every corner of the dessert that they think he could be at. They almost give up hope of finding him and then one day as Pepper is bringing Shouta to school she gets a call that makes her face drop. As she answers it her face turns up, going from despair to delight to confusion. “Are you sure Rhodey? You got him? Is he ok?”
Shouta can’t hear what Uncle Rhodes is saying on the other end of the phone but he can tell by Peppers expression that it’s good news. “They found him? They found Tony and he’s ok?”
“Yeah kid they did.”
“You’re sure he’s ok, this isn’t a dream or a trick? He’s not dead?”
“No kid he’s perfectly fine and already acting like himself. Said he’s been gone long enough already and he doesn’t want to miss any more time with you.”
A smile breaks out on the kids face before sobs rip from his throat. Pepper parks the car before throwing her arms around him and shushing him, telling him she knows and it’s ok, Tony’s back and this won’t happen again, I promise it’s not a dream. Once Shouta is calm again and sits back in his seat, Pepper turns the car around dropping Shouta back at the apartment before taking off to the airport heading back to Malibu. “I wish you could come Shou-chan, it would mean so much to Tony to see you there, but the people we’re hiding you from will be there too and we can’t risk it. Once Tony is stable and given the ok to fly back out here I promise you’ll be able to see him. Until then I’ll video call you when we get back to his mansion.”
“It’s ok Auntie Pep, just make sure my dad’s ok yeah? He’s going to need your help.” He throws his aunt one last smile before she runs out the door and he emails Nezu the good news. The rat had been working tirelessly, and semi-illegally, trying to find Tony with no luck he’d be so glad to know that he was found. As Shouta spreads around the good news to all his family, he has a niggling in the back of his head that says this isn’t over something isn’t adding up, but he chooses to think about that after he sees his dad again.

Chapter Text

    The first thing Tony sees when he gets off the plane is wonderful beautiful Pepper. Standing next to her is Happy with what almost looks like tears in his eyes, funny he didn’t know Happy could cry. The one person he wants to see the most is nowhere to be found but he expected nothing less since he’s currently being hidden from his lone father figure. Doesn’t mean it hurts any less that his favorite person can’t be there with him after so long without seeing him. As he climbs into the car with Pepper and Happy he goes through what he’s going to tell the press in the upcoming conference, he knows he has to shut down the weapons he saw what his company was doing and he needs to stop it. He may not have been the one to sell them, he may not have known about it but he is the owner of Stark Industries and he’ll be damned if he lets this continue to happen now that he does know about it. He knows how to take accountability and he needs to set an example for his son. It’s going to hit everyone hard, the only thing Stark Industries has ever sold was weapons they’ve been in the business since before he was born and most of his shareholders will probably back out because they think the company will go under. The board will have his head too, not to mention Obie. His platypus will probably have questions for him. He’ll understand of course he will, but he’ll want to make sure this is actually what he wants before he helps him. He has to update the suit too. It was a good base but there’s a lot of improvements it’ll need before it will be ready to get his weapons back. He also has to think about whatever was happening on Obies face later. There was a look there when he got off the plane that screamed anger even if it was well hidden. That can wait until after the conference though when he won’t have to face what will turn into millions of people immediately afterwards. When he’ll be able to talk to Inko and Shouta to help sort through his thoughts. God he misses his family. 

     Once the press conference was through and he was ushered out and back home, Tony breathed a sigh of relief happy to be back in the sanctity of his own home where Jarvis can make sure he’s not being watched. Once he flops down on the couch he starts retracing how he got to this point, trying to figure out which part doesn’t fit the puzzle, which part he’s missing and why they feel like he’s smashing mismatched pieces together. He hates this feeling, he needs to feel in control of the things around him and right now the most obvious thing to him is that he’s not in control of anything. He sits there for over an hour just trying to mash ill-fitting solutions to the problem until he forces himself to visit the singular one he refused to give thought to because it would mean he was betrayed by one of the closest people to him. He visits the idea that Obie is the cause. He listened to Inko when she said not to tell him about Shouta, but he didn’t listen to her because he truly believed it possible that he could hurt his son, he did it because the kid didn’t deserve the media presence that would occur if he introduced him like he wanted to. No matter his personal feelings on the situation, it doesn’t change the fact that the only way this could’ve happened is Obie. The closest thing he’s ever had to a father and even that turned out to be absolute shit. Inko was right and goddamn he’s so lucky he listened to her. He needs to call her and tell her but first he needs to make sure he prepares for the worst, with his luck that’s exactly what’s going to happen. The first thing he does is send Christine Everhart a message through Jarvis requesting a meeting to get an exclusive of his story, no questions off the table on the condition that she stays absolutely silent about it until he gives the ok. If any reporter is trustworthy enough for this it’s her. She’s not scared of his name, his company, his power. She doesn’t think he’s just an idiot playboy that doesn’t hold any actual power. She’s perfect for the job because she cares about the truth not just what would sell the best. Once that’s all said and done he gets Jarvis to call his sister because fuck the rest of his to do list he needs to hear that his kid and they’re family are ok. As he expected Inko is sobbing as soon as she answers the phone. 

“Inko, Ink, I’m ok. I’m fine I’m home and safe. Calm down I’d like to actually talk to you at some point you know. Can you breathe? There we go Ink I’m ok.” 

“Tony we were so scared! Nothing for months and poor Shouta thought he lost you, are you sure you’re ok?”

“I promise I’m the picture of health. Everything’s ok now. We’ll that’s a lie but I’m fine physically.”

“Sir” Jarvis interrupts, “You have a broken arm fractured 3 ribs and have severe internal damage from electrocution and attempted drowning. Not to mention the shards of shrapnel headed toward your heart. You are in fact not the picture of health.”

“Tony..”

“… I have a feeling I’m not going to want to listen to whatever you’re about to say next.”

“I told you so.”

“And there it is. See Jarvis I called it. Knew I wasn’t going to want to listen to her. I’m a psychic.”

“Tony this isn’t a joke, not the least bit funny! You almost died. And I know! I know you’re ok now but just think about what this has done to us. Think about how this has affected our family. We won’t survive if this happens again we can’t lose you Tone. We can’t. Promise me you’ll be safe until you come back here. Promise.”

“I promise Ink. I’ll be careful. And I know you were right that’s why I have to fix this. I have to fix this so Shouta doesn’t have to hide from being part of our family anymore. If there’s one promise I ever intend to keep in my life it’s this one.”

“You better or I swear I’ll bring you back just to kill you myself.” 

“And there it is. Now where’s my kid? I want to see him.”

“In Izuku’s room he didn’t know when you’d end up calling so he hid himself away there to stop from pacing in the kitchen. He missed you a lot Tone he’ll be so happy to talk to you.” 

“Same here I didn’t think I’d ever miss anyone as much as I missed that kid. The entire time I just thought about getting home because I refused to let him lose anymore people.” 

“Alright well hold on I’ll go get him. Izuku should go down for a nap anyways which will give you guys some time alone to talk. I love you Tony.”

“Love you too Inko. Go get my kid.”  There’s silence on her end of the phone for a couple minutes before it’s finally picked up again and he hears tell-tale signs of sniffling from his son. “Hey kid. Did ya miss me?”

“Dad…” and Shouta breaks apart. Full bodied sobs as he clutches the phone to him holding a single hand over his mouth and sobbing hysterically. He never thought he’d see his dad again, even when he was told they’d found him, even when Auntie Pep said he was alive, and that he was ok. Even just now when Auntie Inko said that he was on the phone waiting for him the doubt was still there that he would ever get to talk to his dad again, and hearing his voice, seeing the tears and the smile his dad had reserved just for him broke all restraint he had. It took him a few minutes to slow his crying down from full bodied sobbing to just tears and sniffling. “Of course I missed you! I never thought I’d see you again, I was so scared.” 

“Like you’ll ever get rid of me. I’m not that easy to blow off you know,” and nobody would believe you if you said Tony Stark started tearing up listening to his kid air out his fears from the last few months but it’s what happened. “I missed you too kid. You’re the only thing that kept me going sometimes. But I promise you, I’ll try as hard as I can so you never have to go through that again alright?” 

“… I know you can’t promise that I’ll never go through this again, I appreciate you not making promises you can’t keep dad.”

“Yeah we’ll I’m not one for empty platitudes. When I make a promise I intend to keep it. By the way, you’re calling me dad, that’s new.” 

“Is it alright?”

“Whatever makes you comfortable kid. I like it. You think it suits me?”

“Not as much as idiot does but c’est la vie there’s only so much I can do without being a miracle worker.” 

“Wow the sass has gotten stronger where’d you learn that from?”

“I don’t know really this old guy in cheesy sunglasses that make him look like a prick just started talking to me one day and I picked up some of his habits.”

“Oh and a smart ass too welcome to the family kid!” Both father and son begin laughing and they spend the next couple hours catching up on what Tony missed, and he thinks to himself that he’ll do anything for this kid to make sure that he is happy and loved. 

    After he and Shouta hang up for the night he goes back to his laundry list of things he has to prepare for. Starting with finding evidence against Obie. That ones easy enough, he grabs an encrypted usb drive connected to Jarvis’ mainframe and sends a text to Pepper letting her know she has to stick it in any computer she sees Obie using the most. Next he starts work on designing what he’s designating as the Mark II, the improved version of the suit he used to escape the cave. That takes him a couple hours and by the time he’s done with that the sun has started to rise and he’s about ready to pass out on his workbench. He has to wait for pepper before he can fall asleep though to make sure she uses the right usb. Once that’s safely settled into her purse he finally takes the opportunity to pass the fuck out on the couch closest to him and sleeps for several long hours. He wakes up just after noon to the smell of pizza and coffee and immediately knows that Rhodes has stopped by. Taking the coffee that Rhodey placed in front of his face to wake him up he turns to face him and opens with “It was Obie.” 

“Shit.”

“Yeah I know. What the fuck do I do Platypus?” 

“We figure it out together. But why? Why would he do this?”

“He’s been double dealing. Most of the terrorists were using SI weapons. I built weapons to protect us and they’re the thing killing us. It’s almost funny in an ironic world-shattering kind of way you know?”

“Oh Tones”

“It’s the only thing that adds up. I went through every equation in my head of how this happened and it was like mixing millions of different puzzle pieces that didn’t belong together to form a picture. It wasn’t right they didn’t fit correctly nothing made sense. And then it did. It had to be him.”

“You have the worst luck with parental figures Tones.”

“You’re telling me Rhodey-bear. Maybe I should just stay an orphan next time.”

“Probably best for the world.” 

“On that note I’m going to need your help.”

“Oh god. You have that look on your face. The one that screams trouble for everyone but nobody can talk you out of doing. With your luck we’ll be lucky to get out of this alive.” 

“Probably.”

“Spill it you know I can’t let you die. You’re my brother Tones.” And so he did. Tony explained in detail what he’d need from Rhodey to make sure he’d be able to succeed in getting his weapons back and killing everyone involved in trying to kill him, and stabbing him in the back double dealing his weapons. 

   Together him and Rhodes finish his final designs on the Mark 2 and start a Mark 3 with ideas that wouldn’t fit with the way the Mark 2 works. It helps to have a brother like Rhodey with ties to the government. They start making plans based on ways they think Stane might react next. He’ll be damned if he lets that asshole have another chance at taking him away from his loved ones who needed him. That’s how him and Rhodey spend the next 5 months, preparing for the battle they know lies ahead so they aren’t caught off guard from anything Stane might try. October is when everything starts going downhill and fast. 

   First thing to come up is a fundraiser that he never received an invitation to despite it being SI holding it. By this point he’d already been locked out of the SI accounts but luckily he still had his in with Pepper. She’s been helping him spy on Stane finding what computer was most likely to have the secrets he needed to air out on it. Was it cliche that it was the one he’d stolen from Tony’s office when he usurped his position? Rhodey thought so at least. So when Christine Everhart approached him with pictures of incidents from Gulmira clearly showing the SI labeled weapon cases. She was the heads up that it had started and with their interview safely stashed away awaiting finishing touches he leaves to confront Stane as will be expected of him after openly being approached by a known reporter who can’t stand him. He doesn’t have to fake the anger and betrayal he feels when Stane confirms he’s the one who isolated him from SI, he’s been angry and hurting all this time now he can just show it openly instead of playing nice with the man he used to wish was his actual father. Next he finds the last batch of his weapons and destroys everyone who he can get his hands on before it’s time for him to leave, destroying all the weapons that were stolen from him and sold to terrorists. It’s on the news later that night that those who he missed hadn’t escaped, he’s pretty sure he can thank Stane for finishing the clean-up job he started. Safe in the knowledge of exactly which computer will be the most likely to have the incriminating evidence, Pepper makes her way into Stanes office to download it all to Jarvis’ secure database just in time to meet one Agent Caulson and head off to his office with everything she needs to get a warrant for Stane. It was all going exactly as predicted, they’d worked out every detail of what he might do up until this point. They never thought he’d come back to the penthouse because they assumed he’d think that’s where the government official was headed with backup and bodyguards. They never planned for him to jam the frequencies in Jarvis’ server and sneak his way up to the penthouse. They forgot about the existence of the paralytic device. They didn’t lab for this and now here Tony is crawling his way to the elevator trying to get to the only arc reactor he has left in his workshop. He can feel each beat if his heart and the shrapnel inside his chest carving their way through. It’s probably part of the delirium from the cardiac arrest he’s undoubtedly about to experience but still he can feel it and it hurts . By the time he makes it down there he doesn’t think he’ll survive much longer and the reactor is just out of reach until one of his first children lowers their claw hand and the bot most in love with fire extinguishers hands him the one thing he needs to get back on his feet. By this time Rhodey is bounding down the stairs both him and Pepper realizing that he was about to die, as soon as he sees Tony standing, visibly on shaking legs and still out of breath, he crushes him in a hug. 

    They don’t stay in that position long because now they have an idea of what’s going to happen next. He has the arc reactor it’s not a hard guess to see what he’s planning. By the time he’s there and the battle is through Stane is dead Pepper is traumatized, Tony is traumatized, Rhodey is having a heart attack at the giant explosion that just about killed his brother and Inko is a sobbing mess on the phone. He doesn’t know how he survived but he did and shit he needs to lay down. With the damn government official there he can’t exactly talk his way out of the situation so they explain it as best they can before heading home with the promise to be debriefed in the morning. The first thing Tony does as he lays in his bed is call Christine Everhart and send her all the evidence they compiled against Stane and give her an in depth description of what happened. Including the suit when she’d asked about it. At first he contemplated listening to the last thing Agent said to him which was, if anyone asks he’s supposed to say that the suit was a hired bodyguard, and then she says that just because it may have been him in the suit it didn’t make him a hero just someone cleaning up their own mess, and that went out the window. The next call was to a frantic Inko and Shouta who made him promise that he’d fly out first chance he got after the press conference scheduled by Coulson. And then it was silent. It was a tired silence, not uncomfortable but nothing he could sit there and revel in. There was too much on his mind for him to go to sleep but not enough energy in his body to do anything with his thoughts so he laid there and contemplated everything that had happened in the past year. 

    By the time the press conference came around a couple of days later he’d admitted to being what they’d dubbed as Iron Man, which don’t even get him started on it’s not an accurate name because the suit is a titanium alloy not even a little iron, his life was hectic. He’d started the process on shutting down the weapons division, again, and started trying to recreate the arc reactor for clean energy. He’d funded the R&D department and replaced who he’d needed to in the board of SI to make the transition smooth from weapons to technology and energy. It wasn’t hard work but it was a lot of work so he was starting to get tired and was thankful that his flight left to go to Japan soon. As he’s sitting on the plane all he can think about is seeing his son again for the first time in months and wondering how much has changed. 

Chapter Text

   Tony Stark was screwed. Utterly and completely. He’s been sitting here for the last couple hours listening as Inko absolutely tore into him about how she told him he needed to leave the company and how he shouldn’t have trusted Stane. How this wouldn’t have happened if he’d had a quirk or if he’d listened to her. Honestly she can be scary when she’s mad. Or scared. He knows that where she’s from quirks are everything to a person so it makes sense that she feels like this, but it still hurts that that’s the way she thinks of him even though he’s proven that this isn’t because of quirks it’s because of human greed. Still he sits in silence and she lets out her pent up emotions about how he should’ve handled the situation being so “defenseless and weak” as he was without a quirk. Honestly he wished he could’ve kept her from going back to Japan because this environment hasn’t been good for her world views. Soon enough the wind rushes out of her sails and she collapses against the couch and him sobbing. He sighs as he wraps his arms around her showing her that it was alright because he survived and he was ok now. By the time Shouta is strolling through the door from school Inko had passed out and been carried back to her bedroom and Izuku had woken up from his nap so he could play with Tony. The moment the teen walks through the door he stops dead at seeing his dad before sprinting to him and throwing himself into his arms. Tony crushes Shouta against his chest cradling his head as he sobs and whispering that he understands and feels the same way. 

   The father-son duo spend about an hour just pressed against each other in a hug until Shouta is lightly dozing against Tony and it’s decided that they should take a nap while the vibes are still in their favor. Time continues on like this, Tony trying and failing to convince Inko that his lack of quirk isn’t hindering him in the slightest and his intelligence more than makes up for it, and Shouta just happily existing around his dad. Before any of them even notice it’s been 5 months since the whole iron man debacle and Tony revealing himself to be the person inside the suit. Just as they’re all getting back into a routine their bubble is shattered, not just popped but fully blown up like someone attached it to C4 and then drove a bus straight into it. It started with a phone call as most cliche bad things do, this time however it’s not a direct call from the bad news to Tony but a friendly warning from a stout with questionable access to other countries government secrets. What follows said phone call is a rush of action which leads them to today sitting in front of Inkos television watching Tony antagonize the US government over their request for access to the iron man technology. The sound of the resigned sighs Inko Shouta and Happy let out is metaphorically loud enough to wake the dead because of course this is how the trial is going Tony can never help himself and Rhodes is just as bad for encouraging him. 

     Given that none of them know the fact that Tony is currently dying of palladium poisoning isn’t helping Tony’s state of mind either if he’s being truly honest. He can predict exactly what’s going through the heads of every member of his family but him and Jarvis are the only ones aware of just how deeply affected he is by the heavy metal toxicity currently swimming through his bloodstream. And yes he knows he probably should at least tell his son that he might be losing another parent inevitably but he’s having a bad year sue him. When his metal toxicity started getting even more concerning than the fact alone that it existed, he considered his legacy. He knew Shouta wouldn’t want to take over for him running the company and the only other person who he would want it to go to is currently a toddler he doesn’t have many options. The only person he can think of who’s ready to take over the company is the person he thinks probably deserves it most for all of the shit he’s put her through all these years, and that’s Pepper. He knows she can handle it and she can pass it on to Izuku if he wants it when he grows up and if he doesn’t she can do whatever she sees fit. 

   The other thing about his loved ones not knowing the exact cause of his sudden nosedive in behavioral issues is now Happy is making him box with him in just about every spare second he can squeeze in and it’s really killing his vibes leaving him dead tired at the end of it but unable to express just how exhausted he was without his family asking questions. Again he’s an idiot but he never claimed that his genius extended into his personal life, in fact he’s been adamant this whole time that he’s quite immature and emotionally stunted so really can anyone have expected a different outcome than this? 

    During one of these forced boxing sessions Pepper walks in with a red-head who might’ve turned his head around in the past if he wasn’t so focused on you know not dying. That and the fact that his libido seems to have calmed some with the extra energy he uses to try and parent his teenage son but he refuses to admit that lest he sound like he’s, and he gags just thinking it, getting old. Right away he gets a couple twinges on his bullshit radar when Pep is introducing her but he writes them off as palladium caused. He knows his judgment is compromised he’ll ask Jarvis to run a thorough background later because no matter how compromised he is he knows J is fine. He finishes up signing whatever paperwork they brought in that his metal infused head can’t remember, although he thinks it might have to do with signing the company to Pepper but he’s not 100% sure so he just signs while he can still hold the pen up. Jarvis says that he can’t find anything suspicious about Natalie Rushman so as his way to apologize for his initial judgment (even though he knows she likely isn’t a mind reader and therefore doesn’t know that the first sight of her had warning alarms blaring through his skull) he hires her as his PA with more money than matches the position (he’s an asshole but he’s not a monster he knows he’s more than two handfuls and any person dealing with him deserves as much money as they can physically carry). 

    Even dying of palladium he isn’t a complete idiot. He keeps his calls to Inko secret, any meeting he has in Japan well planned out and with multiple security measures so no one can find out about Shouta especially the government freaks that seem to be tailing his every move since he told the world he was Iron Man. He loves his son too much to get him involved in whatever undoubtedly corrupt and convoluted plan awaits him at the end of this secret agency rainbow. He’s not looking forward to that pot of gold himself but knowing his luck there’s no way he’s dying of blood toxicity before they find a way to totally screw him over and wreck everything they can touch. Everything with his kid is going marvelously which surprises not just him but everyone else too. Considering how detrimental he is to his own mental and physical (and emotional) health Tony is surprisingly intuitive to what his son needs and everyone can see the changes in the kid from before he was staying with them. Namely that he doesn’t actively have a depressing self-loathing aura attached to him 24/7 and actively participates in his friendships with Hizashi, Nemuri, and Tensei. It’s to the surprise of absolutely no one when Shouta and Hizashi get home one day holding hands, Shoutas equivalent to screaming at them that they’re finally dating. 

    Of course this is all a long winded way of explaining how he ended up here the last year flying through his mind at warp speed making him think there may be something to that whole “life flashing before your eyes” kind of thing everyone says happens in the movies and cliche romance novels. Because of course his life can’t be semi-normal while dying slowly of palladium poisoning, now there’s a fucking Russian guy with his Iron Man tech using electric whips like some kind of Sci-Fi Indiana Jones trying to murder him while he’s innocently sitting here driving completely recklessly at the Monaco Grand Prix like the rich asshole everyone thinks he is. Of all the fucking things he expected he knows for sure it wasn’t this. Well that’s a lie this was far enough down the line of possibilities he didn’t even factor it into the equation but that’s not saying the possibility didn’t exist and goddamn what is he thinking. Tony can’t tell if it’s the adrenaline and fear combo causing his thoughts to go spiraling or if it’s just another symptom of his current deadly condition but either way it’s rather inconvenient considering he kind of needs his genius brain to function in order to escape deathly disasters like this. Luckily for Tony not everyone is as mentally compromised as he is currently and the situation was fixed quicker than expected. That’s not to say that it happened fast, Tony definitely has a few more nightmares than he started out the day with and that’s saying something, but it was ended faster than he could’ve done by himself. Now with this new crazy stalker creep comes another fascinating conversation about his tech that he doesn’t have the answers, nor quite frankly the energy for, and he’s about ready to try smashing his head through the door to see if that’ll make the headache go away or at least knock him out so he won’t feel it anymore when his phone rings again from his pocket. There’s no name or number showing but there is a small picture of a rodent laughing maniacally and he feels his headache grow worse before he even picks up the phone. 

  “Yes Rat Demon?”

———————————————————

  Turns out there are bright sides to almost dying. One of those is having the king of chaos and anarchy come calling to your rescue about things he should have no idea of. The bright side to this phone call was a heads up about his secretary and the blind spot in Jarvis’ code he didn’t even realize existed that allowed her to slip through the cracks of his government database and pass as Natalie Rushman instead of the bag of hypocrisy she really is. The second good thing to come out of this phone call was a visit to one Chiyo Shuzenji, most popularly known as Recovery Girl. There’s no guarantee that her quirk will work to heal the damage or cure the palladium running through his blood but so far it’s the best shot he has at surviving to find a more permanent solution. He makes his excuses with Pepper and Natashalie, along with a very coded message to Pepper about the identity of said secretary but he can’t very well fire her without raising some red flags with her superiors that he’d rather avoid at this point in time, and gathers enough stuff to head back to Japan for a few weeks under the cover of seeing the warehouse built to house new projects in their branch of SI. He’ll be showing up in the middle of his kids work studies so they won’t get to see each other until the end of his trip but that’s fine he’ll be back in a few months to stay while trying to figure out a definitive cure for his palladium problem. 

   It’s late by the time he lands in Japan but that’s all for the better much easier to blend in with the crowd at night than in the middle of the day, and rat god specifically said Recovery Girl would be waiting for him before leaving the school with the promise of a heavy donation to her bank account Tony is more than willing to pay. The drive to UA is the easiest part getting through the hellscape that is Nezu’s security is an entire other thing because of course the fucking stoat wants to test his security every time Tony’s in the country and makes him disable it all before he can gain access to the school. When the numbers start swirling in front of his face though, Tony decides that how’s the time to put his ego and pride aside and yell for Nezu to just let him in. He can tell exactly how fast his minds going by how many numbers he forgets in Pi and by now he’s down to the 86th digit which is 200 less than he can usually muster up off the top of his head. A vaguely concerned looking stoat opens the security gate for him along with one of the teachers he knows teaches Shouta, but can not for the life of him remember, ushering him through the gate and into the school doors heading to the private office attached to the nurses wing. Recovery girl is sitting behind a small wooden desk that rests in the corner of the room which seems to be covered in some form of paperwork. There’s a surprisingly large bed on the opposite side of the room covered in a multitude of thin white pillows and sterile hospital sheets. Once she notices Tony loitering in the door she ushers him in hitting him with her cane? Needle? Walking stick? Tony’s not really sure what it is but it really completes her appearance of scary nurse. Tony settles himself on the overly large hospital bed and lets the nursing hero check him over answering the questions she asks about the progression of the poisoning and it’s effects on his mind and body. 

   “Unfortunately I can’t cure the poison from your blood but I can reverse most of the damage it’s caused so far. Your mental capacity just started deteriorating so that’ll be the easiest to bounce back, the physical ailments should all right themselves once the poison is fully out of your blood and you’ve let it rest. I can give you time and I think that’s one of the best case scenarios that you were facing when you got here Mr. Stark.” Tony is practically jumping in excitement this is the best he let himself hope for, better even than he believed, he’ll take what he can get so he lays back on the bed and lets the hero work her magic and within minutes he’s out like a light. 

    By the time Tony wakes up the sun is high in the sky and the rooster long past crowing. He thanks the recovery hero for her help, let’s her check him out again and breezes through one of Nezu’s simpler security measures just to see where his brain stands on the healing front. Given how much of the poisonings effects Chiyo healed it’ll be awhile yet before his mental capacity starts running low again. Once everything is double and triple checked he makes his way out of the school waiting for his driver to arrive and take him back to his publicly known apartment where the government fucks will be expecting him to be. Driving there he notices the almost laughably easy to see tail following him. It’s not Natashalie but it looks exactly like you’d expect a secret government idiot to look. He wonders how he let himself get this bad if he can see the tail so easily now they must’ve been doing this for awhile and laughing at him for not noticing. He gives himself the benefit of the doubt and promises that he’ll do something more than mildly annoying to make their lives harder. If there’s one thing Tony is an expert at its being a petty asshole he’s got it down to an art. Brushing aside those thoughts he climbs into his apartment shooting texts to Pepper Rhodey and Shouta letting them know where he is and emphasizing not to come because shady government ops are tailing him. He doesn’t tell them about the palladium. Not until he knows he can cure it and find a way to remove what’s already causing havoc inside of him. His lab in the apartment is nowhere near as good as the one in any of his houses stateside, but it’s not shabby either. He heads down to work on finding the solution to his whole arc reactor problem having Jarvis forward all of his phone calls to voicemail throwing on the loudest music he can find and getting to work. 

——————————————————

    Hours later he’s come up with exactly zero ideas to stop the palladium poisoning and nothing to get what’s already in his body out while fixing the rest of the damage it’s caused. Tony rubs his eyes and gets up from the same hunched over position he’s been in for the last probably 4 hours and decides it’s about time to re-emerge from his isolation and check his phone. The first thing he sees is the notification from Rhodey telling him that the Electric cowboy, who’s name is Ivan Vanko apparently and why did that ring the smallest bell in his head, was dead which rang even more alarm bells in his head because there’s no way that piece of shit would leave his life this easily. The next notification he pays active attention to is a message from the demon god himself giving him said proof of Vanko being not dead along with pages and pages of research Nezu had done into Vanko and his father. The very last notification that catches his eye before he starts reading through the research Nezu had sent him is a happy birthday message from his son and his sister. He clicks the notification and his sister had videoed her and Izuku singing happy birthday to him in all 3 languages they were fluent in (those being Japanese, English, and Italian because Tony and Inko were brought up together so of course she knows just as much as him). His eyes teared up slightly before he shook himself out of it and put his feelings on the back burner until after he finishes his current project.  

    By the time he gets through the last of the information Nezu sent him it’s almost 8 o’clock and he’s both exhausted and starving so he shuts off the tablet he’s been using to read through everything and grabs his phone fully intent on just ordering something to get delivered when the doorbell to his apartment goes off. Tony quirks an eyebrow as he goes to answer the door because he knows he’s not expecting any visitors he explicitly told everyone to stay away because of the super secret spies setting up camp around his apartment. By the time he makes it to the door whoever is there has moved past hitting the buzzer to straight up beating down his door, he flings it open not really knowing who to expect outside only to be shoved to the ground by a blur of short green woman. Ah shit it’s Inko. 

Tony had no idea why Inko was here especially when he had asked her to stay away, but it’s not like he was going to throw her out of the house he needed to hug his sister right now. Needed to talk to her and ask her about his son in person, especially since he has to call his trip to Japan short and leave tomorrow. 

   “Inko what are you doing here?”

   “You’re kidding right Tony? It’s your birthday you dumbass no shady government people are going to keep me from seeing you on your birthday. I didn’t bring the kids though so you can stop your needless worrying.” 

   “You call it needless worrying I call it well deserved paranoia but tomato tomahto. Here come inside I was just about to order food I need the company. And hey maybe you can give me a fresh set of eyes on this so I can solve one of the many issues I have going on right now.” Tony leads his sister inside, explaining part of what he’s been doing the last two days. He debates with himself for a minute, considering whether he should tell his sister about the palladium poisoning before deciding to fuck it and tell her. If something happens to him she’ll have full custody of Shouta and that kid deserves to know what happened and that it wasn’t his fault no matter what he’ll try to tell himself. “Hey while we’re talking about my completely inappropriate behavior that’s been happening lately and how I’m setting a completely horrible example to both of our children, should I mention now that the arc reactor that’s saving my life is also slowly killing me?”

   “What?”

  Tony laughs a little, very awkwardly trying to cover up the nervous twitch in his face, “Yeah this thing is filled with palladium that’s currently poisoning my bloodstream and if I don’t find a better alternative to it I’ll not so slowly die of heavy metal toxicity in the next few months if that.”

    “Tony I’m going to fucking kill you.” Inko says before pulling him to her and sobbing into his chest. Her hands desperately clenching into his shirt. “You should’ve told all of us! How long have you known that you’re basically dying and just decided not to tell us?”

    “Since I announced the Stark Expo. A little before that.” 

    “It’s been weeks Tony! Weeks! Despite your best efforts and your thoughts on the matter you can not in fact do everything yourself! Nor should you have to! You’re best friend may not be as smart as you but you guys went to MIT together you know how smart Rhodey is and Shoutas principal/your online chess buddy is one of the smartest creatures on this world, who some may argue, is smarter than YOU!!!! You’re such a pain in our ass Tony we love you, we care you can NOT keep doing this to us!” Inko pushes herself back slightly punching her hand out at Tony’s chest before taking a breathe to center herself. “Here’s what you’re going to do now. You’re going to get on your phone and you’re going to thank Nezu for the research and then you’re going to ask him if he knows a better solution to your palladium issue. And then you’re going to call Rhodey and you’re going to put a stop to whatever reckless plan you had and just give him whatever suit you’ve made him yourself there’s nothing you could do that would make him hate you there’s no need to try just so he won’t be sad IF you die. Then you’re going to ask him to help you decide how to handle Vanko so it doesn’t come down to a battle to the death that’s the last thing your son needs to see on TV. Again. And the very last thing you’re going to do is pick out the best apology gifts you can find for all of us and then we’re going to eat your birthday dinner and I’m going to clean whatever mess you left in the lab while you sleep . Am I clear?”

   “You know I forget how scary you can be when you’re angry Ink.”

   “Tony I’m not in the mood for your quips right now. Yes or no do you understand?”

   “Yes darling sister.”

   “Good. Make those calls I’ll make sure there’s clean dishes for dinner. I love you Tony.”

   “I love you too. Thank you for beating some sense into me.”

   “Always. Happy birthday.” Inko walks away into the kitchen as Tony pulls out his phone making the first of many phone calls that night. 

——————————————— 

   By the time Tony was finished making his phone calls, including an extra one he wasn’t planning on making when Rhodey forced him to call Mama Rhodes so she could chew him out for being an idiot and dying without telling everyone along with a promise to call her to keep her updated, the dinner had already gotten there and was lukewarm. He finished dinner in peaceful silence with Inko and then she shooed him upstairs to go to sleep for the first time in almost two days. The good thing about his lack of sleep is that he passed out almost immediately followed by a complete lack of dreams good or bad meaning he got the most restful sleep he’s had almost all year, if you don’t count the forced sleep from recovery girl which he doesn’t because quirks are cheating. By the time he wakes up it’s 9am and Inko had left hours ago to go to work. Tony decides it’s as good a time as any to test fly the newest version of the suit by taking it over to the warehouse where he also has a better lab set up that he can use to test out alternatives to the palladium core. On the way there he stops at a cafe intending on getting a coffee and some pastries to munch on in the lab when he’s fully grounded by the same government operatives that have been tailing him for weeks. One Nick Fury, the man who wanted him for the super secret boy band he was creating which Tony had already said no to. Natashalie shows up talking about securing a perimeter and very rudely not allowing Tony to fire her- And who is she to tell him that he can’t fire her? He’s Tony Fucking Stark he can fire anyone he wants but especially secret agents who lie on their applications to work in his company directly under him and his Pepper- moving to slide across the booth from him before Eyepatch waves his hand and sends her to the other side of the cafe. Tony thinks she was leaving so he could whisper more super secret boy band propaganda into his ear, he thinks that up until the point where he feels a sharp punch in his neck and the vaguely terrifying feeling of something being pushed into his body from the needle. He freezes up, tense waiting for whatever drug they gave him to take effect. And something does. A thin line of what he knows is blood slides down his nose at the same time he starts getting extremely light headed. His thoughts blurring together slightly like he’s wading through an ocean of syrup while trying to think. He can almost hear someone across from him yelling, he can’t quite make out whatever words he’s saying but he knows that it’s not good. The last thought Tony can make out before his head turns to mush is ‘God fucking damnit I knew the Men In Black were going to be the death of me’ . 

   Tony’s tense form slightly slumps over, his eyes unfocused and nose still bleeding steadily into his mouth. He doesn’t pass out but he can no longer think or speak or see anything in front of him. He becomes catatonic and the agents in front of him begin yelling into their radios trying to figure out what happened. By their calculations his mental capacity had already started to fade meaning the palladium was at a high enough percentage in his blood that the Lithium Dioxide would balance it out and stop it from progressing. There’s no way with how much palladium poisoning he has that this was the reaction he was going to have you can’t reverse the effects without unpoisoning the blood. Natasha takes his blood pressure and his breathing and since both are stable she slides another needle filled with a sleeping agent into his neck slamming down the plunger and watching his eyes flutter shut be his body lose its tension. She waves to the other two agents that are waiting outside to pick him up and bring him to the car. Hopefully the Lithium Dioxide will run its course by the time he wakes up, and by then they’ll have him locked up safe and tight until he isn’t such a liability to everyone. 

————————————————————-

   Nezu is worried. That’s not necessarily a new emotion for him but it’s just as concerning every time he feels it for he doesn’t feel it very often. He has very few people he cares about enough to feel worry for them when they no longer respond to his phone calls. Or show up in his less legal means of spying at everyone through security cameras. Or his even less legal means of searching for AI family members who appear to be disconnected, and how did that happen he knows Tony’s brain isn’t fully recovered from the palladium but he knows that even at the point he’s at he’s better than most experts at his security especially for his beloved anarchic Jarvis. By the time Nezu realizes that Tony isn’t showing up anywhere on his searches for facial recognition near his warehouse, where he was supposed to be, he’s already typing out long lines of code to circumvent whatever security measures were implemented to keep Tony’s face out of any recognition software that are used by more legal means. It takes him longer than he’s willing to admit because his paws aren’t as steady when he’s feeling worried and he’s had too many typos for a stout of his caliber intelligence. He finds footage of Tony going into one of his favorite cafes around 9:30 and then corrupted footage which he quickly uncorrupts, only to immediately spill the tea he had on his desk in his rush to begin replaying what he just occurred on the tape. When he noticed he was not in fact wrong about several black vehicles surrounding then agents sneaking into said cafe only to return minutes later with a prime figure that could only be Tony who’s face is covered in thick streams of blood, he begins to prepare. Names of the agents involved are found and put aside in folders to research later, the weirdly long name for said shadow agency is discovered and their bases hacked into almost laughably easily. Their comma are under protected as well so he taps into those and begins recording the messages being sent between agents. He finds the footage from inside the cafe which he adds to the pile of evidence, paying special attention to zoom in on the female agent who was covering as Tony’s personal assistant drugging him not once but twice. He feels a twitch in his eye when he notices the way Tony’s body tenses and his nose begins to leak blood after the first shot, working faster to gain access to the audio so he could hear what exactly they stabbed him with. When he hears the words ‘lithium dioxide” leave one Nick Fury’s mouth his eyes widen and he yells out expletives before rushing an e-mail to recovery girl to tell her what exactly had just happened to one of the staff favorites father. He follows their conversation up to the point where they say they’re bringing him back to his apartment to keep under lock and key. And well who could blame Nezu if he felt his rage grow at the idea that they could keep a fellow genius ‘ one of his ’ a little voice whispers (because that’s exactly what Tony is now, he’s one of Nezus people and Nezu is nothing if not loyal to those he considers his there’s not many of them who are worthy of such a title) under lock and key as if they’re some pet to take out at will. He won’t stand for it. Nezu keeps his computer going letting it continue to gather evidence in color coded folders and recording damning evidence which he’ll use for blackmail at his own will, before he stands from his desk calling a few people cashing in some favors he is owed with the plan to unlock his genius from his confines before he dies from the lithium dioxide injection carelessly given to him by people who thought they knew everything and knew best. Keeping recovery girl on standby for when they need her to look over and keep the hero alive. 

——————————————————

   The first thought Tony has after gaining consciousness is that everything hurt. His brain hurt and that was such a weird way to feel pain it didn’t make sense the way he was feeling pain. The second thought he has is that he shouldn’t be at the apartment. His brain may be half mush but he knows he left this morning and passed out before he made it back. The last thought he has immediately upon waking is that his place is destroyed. Inko is going to be pissed . There’s a bunch of shady agents stalking around his apartment going though everything he’s left lying around, which isn’t much he put everything behind lock and key before leaving this morning. 

   Using what little brain power and physical energy he has left he pushes himself into a mostly sitting position having to close his eyes to keep from vomiting halfway through the action. He opens his eyes again once the nausea passes to see a disembodied hand holding two white pills and a bottle of water, knowing it to be ibuprofen and not something more sinister (and his mind still not fully caught up on how he got here or he would still be very suspicious of being given more drugs on top of whatever shit they filled his body with to start this whole ordeal) he grabs them and downs them dry gulping the water down behind them. He empties two more glasses before he finally looks up at the person attached to the hand and sees Natashalie with a granola bar and the signature fake smile plastered onto her face. He knows he can’t trust anything about her and something about seeing her makes his body tense up even though he can’t understand why. He tries to shake out the tangles and knots that make up all the thoughts floating through his head. As the seconds tick on Natasha slowly loses the fake smile before she finally just shoved the granola bar at him and stalks off toward one of the other agents in his house. 

   There’s a thought sitting at the edge of his mind that causes panic to shoot through him but he can’t reach out enough to grab onto it, so he just sits through the panic waiting for the waves of it to pass over him. Unfortunately for him the agents obviously didn’t think he could be left alone for any meaningful length of time no matter the state of his mind because here comes the sidekick who tried to talk him into saying that fucked up press release several months ago after the whole blowing up a warehouse with Stane inside of it thing. He’s informed that this American (emphasis on American because they are currently on Japanese soil and he is a Japanese citizen who is not currently inside their country of jurisdiction and he can’t wait until Nezu gets a hold of these fucking assholes and shows them just how stupid they are) government secret agency doesn’t trust him to be left to his own devices and is putting him on house arrest until he can come up with a solution to the problem that he was supposed to be working on with Nezu already if they hadn’t interfered in business that obviously isn’t theirs. God he needs a drink. Or for his brain to catch up with the situation and stop the room from spinning so much. It’s at this point his brain starts to play catch up and he realizes the stab of panic he’s been feeling has been the realization that all these agents in his apartment mean that his main form of defense against them, arguably his first child the one everyone knows about but very few acknowledge, isn’t running and the panic returns tenfold. Where was Jarvis? If they had done anything that caused permanent damage to his servers he would lose some of his moral code faster than they could say hell-fucking-o. He can’t do anything about anything until his brain boots up again and that seems to be happening slower than a blue screened computer does. The room jolts and it’s not just his brain making him see things. There’s a crash outside and a steady knock at the front door, the agents all crowding around his couch exchange looks before dividing up in a flurry of motion moving to surround the door and Tony himself. Natashalie nods at Agent sidekick and then slowly moves her hand toward the handle and flinging the door open. Immediately everyone starts pointing their guns straight through the opening in the doorway but they don’t notice the Stout standing serenely on the welcome mat, too focused on the scene outside where multiple heroes are currently finishing tying up the agents stationed around the outside of the complex.

   Nezu clears his throat, “now if you don’t mind I will be taking Tony Stark out of your… loving care you see he had an appointment with me that he really shouldn’t miss and we’re already late thanks to your grievous misjudgment.” He finishes off this statement with a short laugh and a grin with just too many teeth to be considered kind, the feral look in his eyes promising repercussions to anyone who doesn’t follow his orders to a ‘T’ and as fast as humanely possible. 

   “I’m sorry but who are you? Mr. Stark is currently under the protection of US governing agents we have orders that he is to remain here in custody until told otherwise.” The dumb idiot standing next to Natashalie says as if he doesn’t value his life. 

   If anything Nezu’s smile grows even bigger here, “Why I’m just the principal at UA high school, the intelligence hero Nezu! Am I a rat? A bear? A cat? Who knows. What I do know is US governing agents are not allowed to operate on Japanese soil under the protection of the Heroes Licensing Act of ‘87 when we pulled out of the WSC and turned to self-governing our heroes. Due to the high volume of heroes here in Japan we are used to much larger threats than any of you American government paper pushers can handle and that’s just the petty thievery! Now I outrank every single person here in the Japanese political circles never mind the heroic ones of which any foreign governing body is considered and I suggest you make haste and hand over the man you stole before this turns ugly and my good friend Jarvis releases the data I’ve collected from your servers and I have to make a call to a certain president.” Nezu had started off this rant wearing every cheerful facade he owned until he slowly lost them all bit by bit and all that was left was a prowling beast stalking in its cage waiting to be unleashed. The fury in his eyes and stance only enhanced by the particularly vicious showing of teeth he had which created a horrific facsimile of a smile. As one every agent around him shuddered a breath as if it took too much effort to inhale the air around them. Agent Sidekick looked around at the state of affairs and must’ve been given the singular brain cell all these people must share and stepped aside, signaling everyone else to stand down and move also. 

   “Everyone stand down let him pass to check on Stark. He’s a US citizen, however, Nezu sir we’ll be making the call to get him deported back soon.”

   “Oh on the contrary my friend! Tony’s been a Japanese citizen as well for quite a few years now! Deportation of one of the most influential men in Japan would never go over and your government would never fight ours just to bring back a man on vacation who lives and works primarily in Malibu. You forget my good agent I’m just as smart if not smarter than Tony and I don’t play into the keeping your enemies close business. Why keep them close when I simply have all the means to disintegrate them?” The Rat God had his cheerful face and pleasant tone back on as he wandered over to the couch. He jumped up onto Tony’s lap and studied his face for a brief moment before gesturing to one of the heroes on standby outside. Next thing he knows Tony feels himself getting picked up and set down in a leather car seat. He can’t hold onto any of the imagery passing before him the next hour but he does register somewhere in the deep recesses of his mind being set down on a hospital bed and then a kiss to his cheek a prick to his arm that makes him tense up before relaxing directly afterwards into a sea of blackness thanks to the effects of Chiyos quirk. 

   Tony wakes up and his brain works again and he knows this because that’s the first thought he has when he feels consciousness returning. The second and third thoughts follow in quick succession, those being ‘goddamnit I passed out again that’s like five times in three days that can not be healthy’ and ‘oh shit Nezu really tore Agent dickwad a new asshole and I barely remember any of it’ . The next thought he forces himself to have is figuring out where he is and as soon as he puts his effort into figuring it out he realizes he’s back in the uncomfortably large for a nurses office bed in UA. Sitting in the desk in the corner is not the nurse but is the demon himself going through a box of things that Tony doesn’t recognize. 

   “Ah Tony! I didn’t realIze you had woken my apologies. I’m just going through this box of things one Nick Fury had tried to manipulate you with that he claims belonged to you father. There does seem to be a good number of things in here that the former Mr. Stark would’ve had a hand in creating most notably this diorama of the very first Stark Expo it’s actually quite fascinating I hope you don’t mind.” 

   “Not at all demon rat, where’d you get it though? I’m sure Eyepatch wouldn’t have just handed it over to you he’s not as easily cowed as the agents back there.” 

   “Why I stole it of course!”

   “Forget I asked I don’t want to know any more information lest I be accused of being an accessory to whatever war crimes you undoubtedly committed.”

   “No war crimes dear friend rather a bit of espionage which I’m sure he’d appreciate the skill of.” 

   “Please tell me you didn’t. I’m begging.”

   “You’d rather I lie to you?”

   “I’d rather you have not involved my son in this illegal operation of yours but lying will sit fine in my conscious too.”

   “Unfortunately Tony I’m not in the habit of lying to my people. Besides young Shouta was very eager to try out some of his new skills from our lessons together and he asks very little questions about tasks I ask him to do for me!” 

   “You sound way too proud of the fact that you’re turning my son into some eldritch beast like you.”

   “It’s a wonder how amazing the young man is I assure you I couldn’t be prouder at how quickly he’s picking up what I’m teaching him.”

   “Jesus Christ god help us all. Alright then what else have I missed in my drugged up half brain dead state?” 

   So Nezu tells him. He tells him everything that’s happened over the last three days even the parts Tony himself was there for just in case he can’t remember what occurred or if he remembers something incorrectly. It takes them a decent amount of time to finish going over everything that had happened and by the time they’re done Recovery Girl had come in with breakfast for him and had checked him over deeming him healthy enough to leave the bed and continue working on the numerous projects he had to finish. Him and Nezu took the box of junk his dad had left behind in the headquarters of the strategic homeland intervention enforcement and logistics division (and god do they need to shorten that or scrap it and start anew it’s too long) and brought it to the basement so they could see if his father left anything useful behind for once. They spend several more hours just going through the box sorting everything between things they can use and things that they can’t. For some reason he keeps going back to the model of the first stark expo. He can’t figure out why but something about it is drawing his attention. He shoves it onto the table they’ve been working on pushing aside all the papers that were previously there waving a hand towards Nezu to call him over. They study it together before Nezu suddenly pops up and sets up a 3-D hologram image of the model before them. They slowly turn it around, flipping it upside down and sideways. And then it hits Tony. He zooms it out, and he understands what he’d been looking at this whole time: a new element. He does quick calculations in his head, sharing looks with Nezu the whole time before both of them come to the same conclusion. This is what he’s missing for the arc reactor, this element will be able to safely replace the palladium in his chest if their calculations are correct and they usually are. All that’s left are tests. So that’s what they do. They run test after test verifying that this will work and when they run out of tests to run and it’s passed every one of them they work on switching the cores. One problem done now for the one that’s sure to cause the most issues, and casualties if he’s not careful. 

———————————————————-

   Their careful preparation led them to this moment. The beginning of the Stark expo millions of people gathered in an area where Tony knows some shits about to go down. The night of course is starting out with Justin Hammer, the biggest idiot running around the weapons circuit if you asked Tony and he thinks you should. Nezu showed him Hammer working with Vanko, as if the US government would hire him after his escapade breaking Vanko out of jail and covering it up with a fake death but Hammer doesn’t know that Nezu knows. Or that he exists and is on Tony’s side exclusively. They also know there’s no way Vanko will let Hammer do a presentation at Stark expo without fucking some shit up trying to ruin Tony but that’s why they have so many contingency plans running right now. Tony’s glad that for once in his life he listened to those around him and all the iron man suits are under lock and key. The last thing he needs is for Vanko or Hammer to have access to one just because he let Rhodey take it to the government as payment for his awful behavior. Everything so far is going according to plan. Hammer announces the drones at the start of his presentation and as soon as Tony shows up as predicted they start deploying their weapons. The order is given to start evacuation of everyone in the expo and there’s chaos as everyone begins rushing toward the exits trying to escape the hail of bullets raining down around them. Oh his way out of the building he sees one of the drones drop down in front of a child wearing an iron man helmet and knows the worst thing is about to happen so Tony detours and drops behind the kid right as he’s raising his hand and blasts the drone flying back up after calling in the lone child through the comms. He flies back up and around leading the drones away from the expo which works for awhile until a small group of them flies away from the others heading back the way they came. He gives the ok for Rhodey to fly out towards the drones currently following him as he loops back to follow the rest toward the expo. He gets an idea soon after that on the easiest way to get rid of a good amount of the drones, which he quickly implements before getting dive bombed by one of the few who didn’t get demolished and hurtling toward the ground. While fending off attacks from said Hammerdroid he notices the way it begins faltering between shots before slumping over completely like a puppet who’s strings were crushed. Then he hears a voice he knows in his comms, and apparently Natashalie is capable of doing something besides corporate espionage because she did just save his life so maybe he considers the slate clean. She compliments him on his vitals, but fails to mention that the other person he needs to tell about his quick game of cat and mouse with death is on the other line. A rather uncomfortable conversation about telling Pepper things later passes by and he is once again sacked by multitudes of Hammerdroids this time with Rhodey following behind blasting them out of the air. They don’t seem to be slowing down any so he pulls out the one-use trick he has in his back pocket to hurry things along. From this point everything happens rather quickly and as expected. Vanko shows up in his own suit there’s a long winded fight where he displays his electric whips again like some kind of lion tamer at the circus Rhodey picks up one of the launchers off the hammerdroids and fires it which does absolutely nothing because once again Hammer is a fucking idiot and all of his weapons are duds. Rhodey and Tony end up blasting their repulses at each other causing a massive explosion that blows Vanko back and then all the droids explode because it wouldn’t be some fucked uo action movie cliche if they hadn’t and at this point fate or some shit is laughing at Tony. And after all the action is over all that’s left are uncomfortable conversations with his loved ones about keeping things from them and a couple slaps to the face from Pepper and Inko. A short briefing from Fury about the super secret boyband again and a report written by Natashalie in an obvious ploy to pander to his self-destructive tendencies and make it easier for future manipulation but they don’t need to know that. Tony supposed he can’t hold a grudge against Natashalie herself because he did promise himself that the slate was wiped clean and she is just an agent following orders, but Fury is fair game and so his ledger runs rivers of red for all the shit Tony’s been put through the last year since Afghanistan. He doesn’t need to be part of the Avengers he has a much better team in his family and the league of heroes following his sons principal. He’s got more manpower than he knows what to do with at this point, but that’s fine it just makes it easier to do his job. He does accept the consultant position though because it is always nice to have someone in the back pocket in case he needs any favors. The tip of the iceberg is getting the upper hand on the one senator that was up his ass the entire trial. What can he say he’s still a petty asshole. 

Chapter Text

   The day started as it usually did. Shouta was back in school, had been since September actually, so Tony was back in Japan. After everything that had happened over the summer and Stane’s betrayal still burning deep inside of him Tony was glad that he had a bit of a reprieve from any world shattering events thank you very much. He was also glad that he’s getting to spend this reprieve in Japan with his son. His son, that’s still so weird to say but he wouldn’t change it for the world. Shouta finally started opening up to him more, and he still calls him dad so he counts that as a win. With Shouta back in school and Tony in Japan still setting up meetings for the SI branch he wants to build in Shizuoka, he wasn’t doing anything besides working on new Iron Man suits in his workshop, a warehouse in the red light district that he got for pretty cheap in an area that Shouta wanted to be familiar with. It currently was only five in the morning so Tony had some time before he had to get Shouta up for school. Which means he was currently enjoying his fresh pot of coffee while scrolling through design ideas from the R&R team based in New York. 

  “Sir, there’s an owl currently tapping on the living room window with what looks like a scroll of parchment attached to it’s leg.”

  “An owl?”

  “That is correct Sir.”

  “Similar to the ones from New York?”

  “The very same Sir.”

  “Thanks J. Don’t wake up Tell Tale Heart in there he needs all the sleep he can get considering his meds for his insomnia stopped working a week ago.”

   Tony chugs down the last of his coffee before heading out to the living room to let in the damn owl that was probably from MACUSA again. Goddamn he was tired of them he was a no-maj they shouldn’t care about his opinion on magical happenings. That’s not his department, and they don’t pay him enough for the things they ask him to do. Opening up the window he beckons the bird in and leads it to a shelf it can perch on, and no he didn’t design it just because he knew this would happen eventually shut up Jarvis, grabbing the spare owl treats he keeps on hand. He feeds a few to the bird as he unfurls the scroll, eyebrows shooting up the further he reads as he realizes it is not in fact from MACUSA rather, it’s from the branch of Gringotts located in Diagon Alley.    

   He didn’t think he still had relatives alive from that area of the world except Aunt Peggy, but she was stateside and had been since WW2. He feels that paternal protective rage encompasses him again as he reads about a relative he didn’t know he had, that he was supposed to have custody of 13 years ago but was unable to due to a sealed will of all things. How this 14 year old cousin was signed up for a death tournament that was meant only for those of age in the wizarding world, and if his rightful guardian didn’t show up to dispute the claim then he would be forced to participate or he’ll lose his magic. How there were supposed to be protections in place to prevent things such as this happening, and how he only had two weeks to get to Scotland to dispute the claims at the school his cousin was attending. 

   “Shit. J I’m going to need you to text Pep and tell her I need a legal contract drawn up for the secret cult my family is apart of. It has to be airtight and ready to go in the next 24 hours. I also need to schedule a plane out of Tokyo to London in the same timeframe, and shoot a text to Inko telling her that I’m missing my daily hangouts with Izuku for the foreseeable future. Send a final text to Nezu telling him that Shouta may or may not be in school for the next week or two depending on what the kid wants to do when he wakes up, the rat should be awake by now, and to send all of his work through to you either way so if he needs help I’m prepared on what he’ll need. Tell Rhodey I’m going into a deadzone for a few and not to worry, that if he needs to reach me ask Pepper she has the only way to contact me. We still have those two owls set up in Malibu right?”

   “Correct sir, they’re at the edge of the forest hideaway not the beach house, but they are being taken care of daily by trustworthy people and should be ready to fly at any point.”

   “Great, that’s great. Any reply from Pep?”

   “Yes sir, she has responded asking for specifics.”

   “Tell her it has to do with some sort of magical competition that draws your name with an immediate magical contract if chosen, that has a penalty of lost magic and is trying to be held against a minor without his legal guardian present.”

   “Done sir. Anything else?”

   “Not yet J. Keep an ear out for Gerard Way, let me know when he’s awake, and send him to the living room once he’s up but before he gets dressed. I’ll ask him if he wants to stay with Inko for the week or come with me to the UK.”

   Tony puts his head in his hands taking a deep breath before heading towards his room with the intent to pack everything he’d need for about two weeks of international travel. Once all his bags are packed he drags them into the living room, makes another pot of coffee because he won’t survive the rest of today without at least two more pots, and Shouta will need coffee too being the caffeine addicted gremlin that he is. When he looks at the clock and realizes that it’s still only 6:45 and Shouta probably won’t be up for another half hour unless he has a nightmare again, he starts making breakfast for the two of them. It’s not something they usually do, both of them not really having an appetite in the morning, but he had a feeling he’d need the energy for the things about to come today. Right as he was finishing the bacon J calls out that Shouta is awake and heading towards the kitchen instead of the living room so they can eat together.

   “Thanks J. Keep an eye out for any response from Pepper about the flight and the contract.”

   “Yes Sir.”

   Tony finishes plating up just as Shouta is slouching into the kitchen, hair hanging in braids towards his shoulders, done by Tony last night during movie night at Inko’s. 

   “Hey Pink Panther, you’re looking chipper today.” Shouta grunts in reply. “I made a fresh pot of coffee if you want some.”

   “.. Do we have that fancy caramel sauce you got from France last month?”

   “There should still be some leftover. If not there’s that fancy belgian chocolate we got last weekend that you liked to use melted. Once you get your coffee set up I need to talk to you. You’re not in trouble and there’s nothing wrong, well nothing wrong with me so you don’t have to get all worried Fluttershy. I just want your opinion since this is your family too.”

   “Alright dad. But first coffee.”

   “But first coffee.” Tony ruffles Shota’s hair as he gives him a proud little smile before turning back to the plates in his hand and heading toward the island counter to put them down. He grabs his coffee off the counter and sits down to begin eating his food while he waits for his son to finish making his coffee.

    “Alright dad, what’s this important thing you need to talk to me about?”

   “As you’re now part of this family I’m allowed to tell you this. And after everything we’ve been through together I completely understand if you’re mad at me but you have to promise not to do anything too rash ok? If you need to leave for a little while I want you to go to Inko’s or Hizashi’s. I’d say Nemuri’s but I’m afraid she’ll take advantage of the situation and turn you into a tea lover and we can’t have that. Promise me, catboy.”

    “I promise dad. Geez you’re making me worried.” And he was. Tony could see it in his son's eyes, a spark of unease and concern. It warmed his heart finally, finally , after all this time his son trusts him.

    “I’m half joking kiddo. Listen there’s a secret I couldn’t tell you before, but since your adoption became official at the beginning of this month I can finally tell you.” So Tony reveals everything about the magical world, or at least the parts of it that he knows about. He didn’t have magic being a squib so he never went to any of the schools that taught magic. He did have a potions tutor, and he took a couple arithmancy and ancient runes courses throughout his life but other than that he had very limited knowledge in structured magical lessons. He then explains the situation that he’s in. A cousin he didn’t know existed, but that needed his help. “That’s where we are currently. I have to leave, and it will be within the next 12 hours or so most likely. I’ll probably be in Britain for a week or two, maybe more. And you’re a smart kid Shou, you probably can guess this but he’s probably going to have to come home with us. I’ll probably have to adopt him so the contract will stick legally in both worlds so they can’t trip him up in red tape. You just got used to life here with me and the two of us being family, I don’t want to ruin that, but kid this is something that has to happen. Which is why I made you promise not to do anything too rash.”

   “I understand dad. He’s family. You didn’t know he existed but he obviously needs your help, and your help means my help. I’m not leaving you I promise, you never left me.”

   “Thanks kid. I mean it. But that does bring me to the next point. I have to go but you don't. I texted Nezu he knows the decision is up to you and that there’s a possibility you’ll be absent from classes for a week or two, but you could also stay with Inko until I can come back here. It’s up to you Shou.”

   “If he’s going to be part of our family, he needs the whole family dad. I’m going with you.”

   “You’re a good kid grumpy cat.”

   “I don’t think I would’ve been this kind of person if I hadn’t met you that day dad. I would’ve continued to shut everyone out because of Oboro. And I wouldn’t have gone to therapy as soon as I did, it probably would’ve taken me years to do that too. Thank you dad. If I can help someone who’s in the same position I was, the way you helped me then I have to do it.”

   With that they share a smile before diving into their breakfast, finishing in record time and going to pack Shouta’s things. 

    “J tell Pep we need to make sure the airport in England knows we’re bringing the kid with us. And tell Nezu the kid’s coming with me so he needs to send double the work to you, and that he’ll be spending his work studies doing legal work with me and Pepper for the next two weeks so he’ll have the proper paperwork set up so the kid isn’t behind his classmates.”

   “Anything else sir?”

   “Make sure that Pep has those documents ready when we land in Britain. Ask her if she’ll send Happy out to us on loan.”

   “Dad, you can’t rent out Uncle Happy.”

   “I can do whatever the hell I want Panic! At the Greenday Concert you and Pep can’t tell me what I can and can’t do.”

   “Say that to Auntie Pep.”

   “No thank you, I like my head where it is son.”

   “That’s what I thought. J you got all that right?”

   “Of course young sir, sending it to Colonel Rhodes now.”

   “You’re a doll Jarvis.”

   “I’m selling you both to a community college. Good luck becoming a hero with their lacking education system.”

   “Har-har dad, I didn’t believe you before, I believe you even less now. Besides without Jarvis I don’t think you’d know how to tie your shoes, or turn on your coffee maker.”

   “Jokes on you Drowzee, my shoes don’t have laces.” Tony sticks his tongue out at his son, who rolls his eyes in response, “and coffee-makers are the one thing I will always know how to use instinctively.”

   “And they call you a genius.”

   “I am! I’ll have you know that by the time I was your age I had graduated from MIT summa cum laude! I have an IQ of 186! 186! I am super genius level intellect hellspawn! That’s a higher IQ than Einstein! Einstein! How dare!?”

   “And yet Nezu still beats you at Chess every time you guys play.”

   “Do not bring the RAT into this! He doesn’t count. High specs basically makes him a cheater. His IQ is unnatural.”

   “Suuure dad. Whatever you say.”

   “I’m insulted. Attacked. By my own son too. Who would’ve thought.”

   “Sorry to interrupt sir, but Ms. Potts is on the phone for you.”

   “Patch her through J.”

   “Tony?”

   “Hey Pep. Gothica and I are packing his things currently he’s coming with to England. Is that paperwork ready yet?”

   “Yeah it is Tones. But do you even know who this cousin is? Because I just found out and you’re going to lose your shit.”

   “That doesn’t sound good. All I know is he’s a fourth year at Hogwarts, why people still send their kids there when that daft old fool is still running it I will never know, and that his name is Harry.”

   “Yeah Harry. As in Harry Potter.”

   “No.”

   “Yes.”

   “No.. No Pep c’mon.”

   “Tones…”

   “Listen universe I get it you hate me but I just got a reprieve from all this nonsense stop sending me more! I just want to help out a family member. Is that too much to ask?!”

   “Apparently. Listen this does change things, but luckily I contacted MACUSA and the Gringotts branch located in New York and they’re both willing to go to bat with you over Dumbledore and the British ministry over custody and guardianship of Harry. You have backing, which you deserve after everything you do for MACUSA and with so little payment in return.”

   “I mean the little payment amount is coming in handy now though isn’t it? I should just start telling them they owe me and my family favors if we ever need them.”

    “That probably wouldn’t be a bad idea. I’ll check your current contract with them, see if I can update it at all, switch it around to add favor clauses in. But that’ll have to wait until the immediate threat is taken care of. Your plane leaves in a few hours so I’d get a move on if I were you Tones. Also Shou love it’s cold and rainy in Scotland this time of year so make sure you pack proper clothes. And don’t let Tony convince you that a three piece suit is considered proper clothes. One or two of them in case this goes to court is fine but I expect you to have full suitcases of clothes that aren’t suits. Both of you. I will have Jarvis tell me if you don’t.”

   “Wow Pep, so little trust in me.” Pepper just gives him a blank stare and a raised eyebrow, “Listen it happened one time and now you don’t trust me.”

   “Tony, you went to Aruba. You almost passed out from heat stroke.”

   “But I looked killer when I did.”

   “Not the point. And no you can’t loan out Happy sorry. He’s on official business here getting things set up for your new kid.”

   “Ughh fine.”

   “Tony, you have a driver in every country you spend any decent amount of time in and England is one of the ones you spend the most time in besides Italy and Japan.”

   “Fiiiiine you can send the other guy. Is it a guy?”

   “Yes Tony it’s a guy. Your only female driver is Stella-Luna in Sicily.”

   “Ah yes, some cousin from my mom's side. Make sure you send her kids a birthday gift that’s coming up soon.”

   “Yes Tony, now stop procrastinating. You have a flight to catch in 3 hours and it’s a two hour drive to the airport.”

   “Cutting it close there, Pep.”

   “Yeah well I figured it would tell you to move. If I hear from the pilot you delayed him taking off I will have your head Tony.”

   “Ma’am yes ma’am Ms. Potts. That’ll be all then.”

   “I’ll send you the paperwork through Jarvis. Text me when you land Shou love!”

   “Bye Auntie Pep!”

   With that done the father and son duo rush to finish packing, and in Tony’s case repacking, before rushing out the door where a driver was waiting for them. The two hour drive to the airport is filled with Tony answering any of his son's questions about the wizarding world that he has answers to, and who exactly Harry Potter is and why Tony was so upset when he found out who he was. By the time they get to the airport Tony has answered all the questions Shouta had and they’re both filled with nervous energy for the situation they’re walking into. They board the plane and get settled before they fall asleep, Shouta’s head on Tony’s arm. 

   In what feels like minutes to the sleeping pair, they arrive in England and are de-boarding their flight. Waiting for them is a discreet black car with tinted windows and an old man waiting beside the car. 

   “Get ready kid you’re about to meet some really outdated people, with some really backwards ways of thinking. They don’t have quirks and don’t know they exist so try not to mention them or they’ll think you’re crazy. Also word of advice they can be kind of wary of outsiders so try not to take anything they say to heart, they’re used to people coming in trying to destroy their culture and ways of living so it makes them a little aggressive if you seem new.”

    “Got it dad. Don’t insult the natives, you know you didn’t really have to tell me that, it’s part of the sensitivity training that Nezu made me go through last year to immerse myself in their culture instead of pushing my own.”

   “That damned rat, of course he taught you that. Well at least it’s better than any world ending, government crushing, conspiracy planning lessons. I know he has a folder of them too, they’re in the right side of his desk in the secret compartment on the inside underneath the black folder with the word encrypted on it in Mandarin. Like come on I know you’re a genius but how more cliche can you get. Mandarin, I don’t even know mandarin and I know about every other language in the developed worlds.”

   “Dad you’re doing it again.”

   “Yeah I know, I can’t help it. Stupid rat thinks he’s smarter than me. I’m a certified genius! I’m Iron Man!”

   “You’re fighting with me over whether my intelligent Stout principal is smarter than you when his IQ is so high he refuses to record it. Also being Iron Man makes you certifiably stupid. Did you forget the whole almost killing yourself with heavy metal toxins thing?”

   “How could I forget when all of you choose to bring that up every ten seconds.”

   “Just making sure you don’t become that illogical again dad, for someone that’s a genius you literally are the dumbest person I know and I’m friends with Tensei.” 

   “Did you just compare me to the Iida brat?”

   “.. So what if I did it’s true.”

   “Shou, my darling son, he licked a lightbulb the other day because he wanted to see what electricity tasted like.” 

   “My point stands.” 

    “I give up, remind me never to talk to you again.” Tony says throwing his hands in the air. Shouta laughs while shoving his hands in his pockets, enjoying the familiar banter between him and his dad, they’ve been through a lot since they’ve met and he doubts it’s going to stop now, but he’s glad they’ve made it to this point. 

———————————————

   In Scotland at an isolated school surrounded by a forest, there’s a 14 year old boy named Harry Potter laying in bed and regretting his life. He’s thinking of how he got here and wishing there was a way out of the suicide competition his name was pulled from. Little does he know his wish is about to come true but his whole life will be turned upside down with it.

Chapter Text

   Shoutas had a weird year. If you had asked him last year where he thought he’d be right now his honest answer probably would’ve been dead in a ditch. It might even have been true if he hadn’t met Tony, at the very least he wouldn’t be dating Hizashi he wouldn’t be having secret tea parties with Nemuri or helping Tensei lick light bulbs and other various electronic equipment. He wouldn’t have gone to therapy and wouldn’t have accepted his position as Nezus personal student with half as much grace and acceptance as he did. And he wouldn’t know Izuku and that baby might be the cutest baby he’d ever seen and he’d been around Tensei’s little brother for most of Tenyas life. With all of the good that came after being adopted by Tony, came mountains of worry and paranoia given that his new dad was Iron Man and a billionaire who has lots of enemies from before his time being a superhero. His inability to see his father all the time kind of sucks but he understands and agrees that it’s for the best and he knows Tony comes and stays with them every chance he get so they can spend time together. He may be new to this whole “being a parent” thing but so far he’s the best one Shoutas ever had. He does enjoy the chaos that follows his family everywhere though, it’s so much different from the tense quiet that followed him around his last home. It makes the house feel like a home instead of just a place they sleep at, and it’s just fun to do things that make Tony or Uncle Rhodey jump and scream like children. Jarvis took some getting used to if he’s being 100% honest but he’s just as much part of the family as any of the human members and Shouta honestly doesn’t know how he’s survived this long without him. 

   Currently the chaos that is his fathers life has sent them on a journey to England to collect some other stray for Tony to adopt because he has a Problem and can’t help himself from adopting creatures in need. Honestly at this point he’s worried if his father will continue to be a billionaire with the speed he’s adopting people around him. That’s besides the point though. He’s never left Japan before and now he’s going to the complete opposite country culture-wise. He won’t see heroes or quirks while he’s here, he’ll barely see technology and electricity if his dad’s right and they’re stuck in Scotland's wizarding population. The fact that wizards exist isn’t as shocking as it might have been last year due to the extreme circumstances he’s been surrounded by lately. Given by what he was told about his new adopted-brother-to-be he’s just as fucked up as the rest of his family so he should fit right in, and given that Tony and him have already done the heavy lifting of helping each other realize they need therapy after what they’ve been through, they can work together to convince the newest member to also go. Oh well that’s a problem waiting for after the end of the death tournament he’s never left Japan and he’ll be damned if he doesn’t milk this trip for all it’s worth. 

———————————————————-

   Harry wasn’t expecting to start his fourth year like this. He knew something was up at the Quidditch World Cup and all the death eaters that invaded like the parasites they are, he was readying himself for another defense teacher who was out to kill him or another mass murderer escaping Azkaban whose sole purpose is to finish what Voldemort started. What he was not prepared for was a tournament which had been dismantled for its very high mortality rate amongst literal children. Although he wasn’t really surprised when after it was announced his name was drawn even though he hadn’t put it in, didn’t want anything to do with said competition, actually not that anyone besides Hermione asked his opinion. It’s just his luck actually, he wishes he could’ve been surprised but something’s bound to go wrong every year and he was overdo some death threats since last year was all a big misunderstanding. Of course the fact that Ron is being an absolute git about the whole situation is more than a bit inconvenient but also not that unexpected considering the way he was singing the tournament's praises and how he wished more than anything he could’ve entered. It’s a shame that the first friend Harry had ever made turned out to be the same as everyone else in Harry’s life so far, but again his luck is unprecedented so not entirely surprising. The dreams he’s been having are new too. He’s not entirely fond of those, not that his desperate pleading with his brain will allow him to not have them for a night. Overall his fourth year at Hogwarts is not great 0/10 he does not recommend. There’s also the strangest tingling throughout his body, usually followed by a sense of foreboding that tells him shits about to hit the fan but so far the foreboding has taken a vacation so he’s fairly sure it’s not an ill omen for once. The sensation zipping through him like sparks of energy, trying to tell him something’s going to happen that might not be out to kill him for once. Harry will take what little peace he has left though and wait for the shoe to drop and the show to start. 

———————————————————

   Tony wasn’t sure what he could expect when he got to London. He knew every inch of diagon alley just as he did Piazza de Farfalle in Venice, his mother making sure to show him so he would recognize all parts of his heritage. He knew every proper greeting for the goblins in the bank, he was iffy on the names of his account managers not having to interact with them too much already rich enough in muggle money he was more than happy to just let his galleons sit and accumulate without his oversight. He was also very rusty on the current lords and ladies of the prominent families in Britain he stayed largely out of the last war they had found themselves in even though he’d heard of it and a large proportion of the outcomes. The proportion of outcomes he didn’t care enough to follow up on was who had gotten themselves arrested and or killed. He had seen enough death as an arms dealer he didn’t need even more in his personal life in that period of time so he’d rather pretend he knew nothing of what happened. He was still very influential in the wizarding circuits throughout America and Italy but so many people had forgotten his ties to the English ones. To get to the point of this he knows the Contessas son and heir is currently enrolled in Hogwarts with his wayward cousin(? Son? God this is already so confusing and causing him a migraine and he knows it’ll only get worse from here) and was hoping she could ask her son for a rundown on what he can expect his familial obligation, no that’s too cold makes him seem unwilling and disconnected, to act like. That line of research ended much sooner than he thought it would when the Contessa informed him that her son and his don’t run in the same circles and any information he gives Tony is likely to be biased and a bad judge of his character. So he’s back to square one, going in blind. 

Chapter Text

    Well when Tony said he was going in blind he didn’t expect it to be just as true as it was. Apparently between the last time he checked in with the English circles and now they’d somehow become even more behind times and segregated which he hadn’t known was possible but was still pretty much besides the point. Walking into Diagon with Shota was fun though he’d forgotten what seeing the alley for the first time was like especially when you’re not surrounded by magic. Even someone like Shota surrounded by quirks all the time was mystified and in awe at his first sight of magic. The fact that you can feel the magic buzzing through the air the difference when stepping into the alley from the muggle street it’s almost better than coffee. He did discreetly take a picture of Shoutas face as they stepped past the brick wall and it’s going directly into his most prized possessions folder as soon as he can connect to Jarvis’ mainframe. Walking through the street he sees even less creatures than he’s used to seeing in England which is minimal at best to start with and already he knows that whatever he’s missed in the last 30-ish years he’s not going to like. The inside of Gringotts looks almost the same but with noticeably more wizarding presence than in the Italian and New York branches. He walks up to the closest teller he can and waits to be acknowledged by the working goblin noting the surprise on his face before he can cover it with a look of indifference. 

  “May your gold flow in rivers and your enemies cower beneath your blade master goblin” 

  “May your coffers overflow and your bloodlust sated master wizard. How may we at Gringotts help you today?”

  “I’m looking to talk to the Stark, Carbonell, and Beoucraft account managers.”

  “And do you have the keys or lordship rings for these accounts with you?”

  “Yeah here you go.” 

  “Thank you. Let me go grab the account managers follow me to the discussion rooms please.” The goblin led them towards a back room with a large table and chairs set up refreshments popping in as they sit down. Tony grabs a pumpkin pastie from the tray in front of him as Shouta wanders around the room trying to hide his wide eyes at the magic all around him. 

  “So obviously Carbonell is your moms maiden name and Stark is your dads what’s the other one from?” 

  “Beoucraft is my maternal grandmothers side. It’s from a while back but there were no more close relatives to claim the lordship so it fell to my grandmother then my mother and now me. It’s a matriarchal line so if I’d had a sister it would’ve went to her but since I don’t I get responsibility. If you ever get a sister it’ll go to her unless you get a daughter first.” 

  “But we’re not blood related? How can I inherit a magic title without the magic part?”

  “Oh yeah that part. I’m blood adopting you. And the other child once he gets here. A blood adoption basically means that I’ll show up as your second parent you’ll get some traits from me which ones we won’t know until after you take the potion. You probably won’t inherit any magic given I am a squib but it is possible considering I come from a long line at the very least you’ll become more sensitive to the magic around you.”

  “Wow. That’s.. a lot to take in. I’m grateful but are you sure? This sounds a lot more than a normal adoption…”

 The you’ll be my actual father and won’t be able to back out as easily went unsaid but heard all the same. Tony knelt down next to where Shouta was sitting squeezing his hands in comfort as he did so. “Shouta I told you I’m here for the long run I promise. This is something I’ve been meaning to do this just happens to be the first opportunity I’ve had to talk to you about it. If you don’t want me to blood adopt you we don’t have to there are clauses I can use to transfer the title to you anyways this is just easier.”

  Shouta took a fortifying breathe, squeezing his dads hands as he looked him in the eyes and once again chose to place his trust in him and his word about staying no matter what. “We’ll do it. That’s why we’re here now right? Or at least part of why? Let’s do it dad.”

  Tony’s smile back to his son wasn’t blinding but it was real and it was there before a knock was heard at the door and he straightened up to walk back to his chair right as the account managers walked into the conference room. He folded his hands in front of him leaning forward before plastering on his business face. “Let’s get down to business gentleman. I received the letter from the New York branch about the situation at Hogwarts which requires my immediate attention. Considering how much tape we have to get through I know this isn’t going to be a quick trip so I need to reopen my account cards and the closest property to Hogwarts that has staff and a floo. I’m also going to be needing a blood adoption session for my recently acquired son here. While we’re here we might as well update the wills and account balances to make sure everything is in order before I try to do anything at Hogwarts. Of course for showing up without prior notification and because I do require so much to be done as soon as possible you will all be compensated from one of my personal vaults let’s say 8 percent of whichever vault has the highest balance and 10 percent to invest in whichever business you choose. Oh and I’d like to reopen the heir vaults as well. Let’s put an even 20 percent of all totals for the vaults into that one and invest 5 percent of that vault in the same business.” 

  The goblins give a tooth filled grin, making them look even more intimidating, “oh how we missed doing business with you Lord Stark. Will this need to be done discreetly as well? We are required by wizard law to send notice of opened accounts from British families to the Wizengamot but the letters can be delayed and lost for certain members for a cost of course.”

  “Take an extra 3 percent from the second highest balance vault and lose the letters to Dumbledore. Its been awhile since I’ve come to Britain so any other families fully in Dumbledores pocket can be added to that list as well.” 

  “You’ve got a deal Lord Stark. Let’s start with the blood adoption as that will take the longest.” Here the goblin pulls out a vial and a very fancy looking dagger from the briefcase in front of him. He holds the vial towards Tony who takes it in his right hand while sticking his left over it. The goblin takes the dagger and drags it quickly across Tony’s palm letting his blood fill up half the vial before motioning towards Shouta. Tony grabs Shoutas left hand and holds it in place over the vial watching the goblin do the same to him until the vial is filled completely. After the vial is filled Tony hands it back over and the goblin rushes from the room to a door which appears in front of him. It was more than the goblins usually took for blood adoption, even when it was a muggle entering a wizarding family. Obviously they know something’s about to happen and want to give one of their best global clients the ability to prepare for it without anybody being able to question the validity. 

  Shouta notices the calculating look in his fathers eyes but chooses not to address it yet. If it’s something important his dad will let him know when they get to the house. Before too long passes the goblin comes rushing back in carrying a larger vial than before. Where the other one was long and thin this one is short and round with a golden chord wrapped sound the neck and a pitch black stopper sitting on the top which doesn’t stop the dark plumes of smoke rising out of it. As soon as Tony catches sight of the bottle held tightly in the goblins hands his eyes open in shock and was that fear? Standing up so abruptly his chair practically flies into the wall behind him he roars, “What the fuck is this Razortooth?! I asked you for a blood adoption not a blood replacement? What in the fuck is happening in Britain that something this extreme is your form of extra protection?!” His face red, mouth open practically gasping for breath and eyes bulging in anger and fear. Shouta say up straighter looking between Razortooth and Tony looking for some kind of clue to what was going on. 

  “There’s movements Lord Stark. It’s causing strife in the Wizengamot and the Ministry tensions between the three factions are causing more fights to break out every day. As you said yourself you haven’t been in England in awhile the Lights control over the government is hanging over everyone in the Dark and Grey sectors heads. Waiting for them to get hunted. Not to mention the creatures. There’s been talks of another rebellion it’s been shut down by the King and all talk is hush hush you understand but if something should happen you want no record of an adoption. Nothing to show the slightest that you aren’t blood related. If the tensions grow worse Gringotts will be caught in the middle and our King will do anything to prevent another rebellion that will force us further into servitude for wizards,” the way he says the word shows the disgust he feels for the people whose money he controls. A dangerous situation indeed. “If you want to keep your son safe in the coming times this is your best bet Lord Stark. I apologize for not letting you know sooner but as one of the best global clients we have we offer you something we don’t for the families that remain just in England. The best chance.” A dark look is shared between his father and the accounts manager before Tony retakes his seat motioning the goblin forward. His foot tapping against the ground at a steady rhythm the only outward sign of his agitation. 

  “Shouta this will hurt. I won’t lie not about this and not to you. It’s your choice if you’d rather not go through with it but if the situation is really this dire I’d feel safer if we took the precaution. Blood replacements will do exactly as the name says, replace the blood of your biological father with mine. It’ll boil away and if anyone was to check the only father you’d have biologically would be me. Your muggle birth certificate would still say his name but every other way for someone wizard or muggle to check would be me alone as a result. The boiling won’t feel pretty you’ll be in pain and probably delirious you’ll have a high enough fever for hallucinations and because they’ll be magic induced they won’t be the fun kind. It’s a coin toss whether you’ll remember them or if you’ll be in too much pain to remember anything. A lot of people who’ve gone through with it call it the worst experience of their life their darkest nightmares play out in front of them for hours and their sore for days afterwards. A few even felt their body was no longer theirs, it’s rare but a possibility. Most of the time the dangers outweigh the results but this is probably one of few that it doesn’t. You’ll also need to call your therapist within the next couple of days for an emergency appointment if you do it. That part is non-negotiable.” Tony looks up from his fingers to hold eyes with Shouta making sure to convey how serious the situation was. Shouta takes a second to think about his options, weighing the pros and cons of taking that big of a leap backward in his therapy progress and easing the fears his father has. It doesn’t take too long before he decides to go through with it not voicing it but holding his hand out toward the goblin holding eye contact with Tony all the while. He downs it as fast as he can and the effect is almost instantaneous as it touches his tongue. He doubles over himself in pain gasping and gripping the table in white-knuckled hands. Within minutes the pain causes everything around him to fade to black and he knows nothing else. 

————————————————————-

  When Shouta woke up it was to a heaviness in his entire body that wouldn’t go away. His eyelids were glued shut and the effort of trying to open them even a sliver gave him a head rush. He groaned unintelligible noises to convey his uncomfortableness to whoever he could feel was in the room. He heard a rough chuckle that could only have come from his dad before he felt hands on his back pushing him upwards. He grunted in disagreement at the action before trying to open his eyes again with slightly better results. Everything was so bright he shut his eyes again feeling the familiar tingle of a migraine building. His mouth felt both like sandpaper and like someone shoved a gym stick in it so he grunted again in a poor attempt to ask for water. 

  “I don’t speak Neanderthal but I assume after being unconscious with fever for fourteen hours you’ll be in need of water so here. It would be easier to give you a drink if you would open your eyes you know.” 

  Shouta could practically feel the eye roll his father was giving him but he hardly cared. It was so bright it made his eyes hurt worse than overusing his quirk. He blindly felt around until he caught the straw in the cup of water his dad was holding taking small gulps to ease his throat. “Yeah maybe it’ll make it easier for you but it’s so bright I can’t see anything. It’s giving me a migraine.” 

  “Shouta there are no lights on in here. The only light is from the moon coming from the ceiling. It’s 11 at night.”

  “There’s bright lights everywhere dad what do you mean?” 

  “It’s probably from being out for so long try opening them again.”

  Shouta does. It takes even less effort than it did the last time but the lights are barely any duller than before. He blinks a couple of times and it gets manageable enough for him to make out that all the lights are dancing around all different colors. When he turns to look at his dad and tell him so he sees a purple flow emanating from the man not bright but so intense it leaves him slightly breathless. 

  “Hey you’re scaring me Fluttershy what’s with the face?” He can hear the slight tension in his fathers voice belaying his worry. 

  “You’re glowing. Everything is. How can you not see them the lights are everywhere.”

  “Well shit. Don’t move I’m going to get Razortooth and his healer.” Tony gets up and walks past the door across from what Shouta now notices as a bed he was lying in. They very obviously moved him from the conference room into a large antechamber with high vaulted ceilings and a large moonlight in the middle. Floor to ceiling windows are on the wall to his right. He does notice the lack of candles, chandeliers, and wall sconces in the room so his dad was obviously right about the moon being the only light source available in the room. The longer his eyes remain open the more used to the lights he gets. A couple minutes pass before the door opens once again his father walking in followed by Razortooth and another goblin. “I don’t know all the details he just said lights. Obviously he’s seeing something we’re not because there aren’t any lights in here. Just do a diagnostic to be safe we’ll go from there.” By the time Tony finishes his sentence the trio had made it to his bed. Tony gives him a small smile ruffling his hair as he sits back down on the chair next to the bed. The unknown goblin comes on his other side holding some sort of crystal ball which hovers in the air above Shouta when he lets go of it. The lights dance around the ball as it starts hovering almost vibrating with energy. The longer the ball hovers the brighter the light gets until Shouta has to close his eyes. It was like staring at the sun. It gets even brighter behind his closed eyelids and he can start to feel the vibrations the lights are making around the ball before the light suddenly dies and the healer tells him he can open his eyes again. 

  “Good news is there’s nothing wrong with you. Bad news is what you’re seeing is permanent.” 

  “Ok but what is he seeing?”

  “Magic.”

  “What do you mean?”

  “I mean that the blood adoption reacted to his quirk factor. He can see what magic itself looks like. It opened his senses to what the rest of us can’t see. Congratulations you’re now one of the only people in the world who has physical senses with magic.”

  “Yeah is there anyway we can tamp down on this ability? Some of these lights er magic gets really bright it messes with my vision.”

  “I know that there are potions out there and there are some optometrists who sell special coated lenses for glasses and contacts but they’re not recommended for 24/7 use. Really you’ll want to do a mix and the longer you go without the potions the more used to it you’ll get. It’ll take really strong magic to blind you like that if you don’t use the potions or lenses too often.”

  “Don’t worry kid we’ll add them to your hero uniform so you won’t have to worry about it while on patrols and such.”

  “The only other thing the test showed was a very small magical core. Similar in size to yours so not enough magic to be accepted to the major magic schools but enough to learn the lesser magiks and household spells. Welcome to the wizarding world you’re a wizard Aizawa.”

  “Did you finish the rest of what we came for dad?”

  “Yeah we can head out and get to the cottage once you can safely stand. You’ll get to experience the floo for the first time.”

  “Ah yes just what I’ve always wanted to be magically transported from a dirty old fireplace. You know I bet someone has a quirk like this back home. There’s a quirk for everything.”

  “We’ll call and ask Nezu when we get back to the house. Now try to stand up snorlax.”

  “That’s not a fair nickname I wasn’t asleep that long because of myself.”

  “Yeah yeah I’ll believe it when you stop actively sleeping for this long after 3 days of not sleeping at all.”

  “You can’t talk to me like this I’m going to call Auntie Pep because I have it on her authority that you’re 10 times worse than me when it comes to sleep schedules.”

  “Stop threatening me with Pep it’s cheating and unfair.”

  “Stop being a baby and I might consider cutting back how much I threaten you with her.”

  “That’s as good as I’m going to get with you punk so up you get. Let’s blow this joint.” Tony grips under Shoutas arms helping heave him off the bed slab. He stands on briefly shaky legs before he steadies himself and starts walking toward the door. They enter into a room occupied with only a fireplace in the dead center. Tony grabs a pot sitting on the mantel grabbing a fistful out and holding it out for Shouta who copies him. “Now the important thing about the floo is pronouncing things. For example if you want to get to Diagon Alley and you say diagonally you’ll end up somewhere around knockturn. Which is in a diagonal line from Diagon. The good news is the cottage is easy you just gotta say Stark Cottage Highlands. Bad news is that is the easiest floo in my family the rest are Italian except for Beoucroft but that one has a password attached to keep people out so.” Tony has Shouta go first in case he somehow messes up the pronunciation so he can follow him. He doesn’t mess up and in a poof of green flames that make his migraine read itself back up he gets spit out into an antiquated drawing room. He groans in discomfort again laying face down on an old patterned rug before hearing the fireplace spit out his father. He groans again when his father laughs before picking him off the carpet. “Alright up to bed with you. You need a not magic induced sleep before tomorrow. Make sure you take your migraine meds your bag is in your room upstairs. You shouldn’t have an issue finding it this house is so much smaller than any you’ve been used to since I got ahold of you.”

  Within seconds of putting his head on the pillow after find his room and taking his meds Shouta falls asleep. 

—————————————————————-

  This time when Shouta wakes up he’s in a great deal less pain than before which is always a good thing. There’s magic dancing in his room. Not vibrating like it’s being actively used but flowing from spot to spot dancing around other strands. The glow emanating from the magic strands isn’t intense, it actually feels almost calming to him. He stretches listening to his back pop before heading down to the kitchen towards the smell of coffee. 

  Tony is standing at the counter drinking straight out of one of 3 separate coffee pots all full of coffee. Shouta grabs the one closest to him, copying his father and drinking straight from the spout to help himself wake up. He pauses halfway through the pot and turns to the fridge to grab the cream, pouring some into the pot before finishing the rest of it. After a moment of searching through the cupboards he pulls out his favorite coffee mug pouring out some of the third pot into it and grabbing the entire box of Frosted Flakes he sits at the small table on the right wall of the kitchen facing a window with a view of a green countryside and a ridiculously large set of train tracks. He waits for a minute before throwing the napkin holder at Tony’s head to wake him up. He hears a thunk as it hits its mark followed by muffled cursing and slow shuffling sounds before his dad appears at the seat across from him pouring the cereal into two bowls and handing him a spoon. They eat in silence for awhile both still waking up before Tony turns to him ready to talk about the plans for the rest of the day. 

  “Here’s the deal we dealt with a lot of the monetary red tape yesterday I opened up the bank cards we sent notices to everyone that I was back in town I missed the first session of fall court so thank god for small mercies. The next thing that happens is our grand entrance to Hogwarts which will be happening today. I’m pretty sure that breakfast will be starting in the next hour or two so once we’re done this pot of coffee we’ll have to get ready to leave we’re going for full drama and as many witnesses as possible. Hogwarts will probably be a little overwhelming to your senses for a bit when you first see it considering the sheer amount of magic that exists within its walls so I mail ordered you a small dose of the potion to subdue your magik sight when we got home it should be here within the next twenty minutes since I sent the eagle instead of the house owl. Now one thing we forgot to mention yesterday before the blood replacer. Since the situation here is bad enough for us to even resort to using that I need you to go by one of my house names. I promise it’s just while we’re here and you can tell Harry your actual name but everyone else especially the headmaster you need to go buy one of the others.” 

  “I understand. I mean I figured I’d be doing that anyways. Not a large leap to make from blood replacer to using Stark as my last name here.”

  “I just wanted to make sure. When we get back tonight I do want you to call your therapist. Or send an email it can take a couple days for nightmares to start from hallucinations so if you can make it to the end of the week without worse nightmares you should be good but I want her on standby in case something happens before then.”

  “I’ll send her a message before we leave to keep an ear out.”

  “Keep your watch on you but leave your phone. I have Jarvis programmed in the watches to resist the magik fuckery that happens with most technology but haven’t gotten that far with the rest of our tech. I mean your watch is basically just a wrist smart phone at this point anyways so it won’t make much difference.” 

  “Sounds good dad. I’m going to head up and get ready now be down in 20.”

  “Don’t forget your meds! You’ll want them in case the potion wears off early.” Shouta send a thumbs up to Tony before bounding up the stairs to shower and get ready for another drama filled day to come. 

  By the time he’s done getting ready meds in hand the owl order potion had arrived and was sitting on the kitchen counter next to an eagle who was picking at the pieces of cereal that had dropped out of the box when he had grabbed it earlier. He reads the label of the bottle yelling out to Tony to make sure he was almost ready to leave before popping the cork out and downing it in one gulp. He suppressed a shiver as it slid down his throat the texture in between jello and pudding. He grabbed a jelly pack from the fridge and slurped it to get the taste out of his mouth and sat at the table to wait for his father. 

  Tony walked out of his room right as Shouta was throwing away the empty pack and together they headed out the door toward a well sitting at the end of the stone walkway in back of the house. Tony touched one of the stones at the top of the well before whispering “draco dormiens nunquam titillandus”. Harsh vibrations rattled the air around them as the magic swirled like a vortex burning a fiery blue and a cloudy archway opened before them. His dad sweeped a hand forward full showmanship in place. Shouta rolls his eyes before batting his dads hand away and walking through the archway feeling the tingle of magic glide over his skin like the time Hizashi tried to electrocute himself sticking a fork in his microwave. Once he makes it out of the archway he stops dead. In front of him is a beautiful landscape of tall thick trees on either side and a large wrought-iron gate with a giant golden H molded in the middle. Behind the gate one of the largest buildings he’s ever seen in person a castle with spiraling towers and peaks reaching the clouds. He can feel the magic in waves beckoning him closer with feelings of childish wonder and amazement. He’s really glad he took the potion before they got here because already the brightness of all the colors surrounding them is leaving him unsteady on his feet unable to focus on a single one for long. He gathers his bearings and breathes deep forcing himself to tune into specific ones before opening his eyes again. This time it’s a lot easier to manage and his feet stay steady on the ground. He turns back in front of him to admire the castle again before walking through the gate with Tony following him past well maintained gardens towards giant double doors you’d expect to see on a castle such as this. Tony obviously knows exactly where he’s going even though he was never a student here, pushing past doors and walking through countless corridors before coming upon a final hallway filled with suits of armor who spoke to them as they passed. He can hear his dad giving a countdown probably to make sure they give themselves the greatest entrance possible before using the slight amount of magic he has to help him blow open both doors with his hands. All eyes in the overly crowded dining hall swing towards them, Shouta worries about more than one of the people acquiring whiplash based on just how fast they turned, eyes turning wide and whispers starting to break out as him and Tony make their way down the center aisle of tables heading toward the staff table raised high above the rest. The teachers sitting are starting to stand up questions on their lips ready to be spoken as if they had any hope of gaining an answer from someone like Tony if he chose not to. He can tell which kids grew up at least partly in the muggle realm from the wide eyed fascination on their faces when they realize just who interrupted their breakfast and he makes note. His senses are on edge as the tension between the students and staff and this intruder grow so does the vibrations in magic the castle is releasing. He tries to keep his energy as calm as he can to help mitigate the effects and strangely it’s like the castle knows what he’s doing and releases some of the pent up energy from everyone’s tense emotions. 

  There’s an old man wearing garish neon purple robes with a ridiculously long white beard sitting in the very middle of the table at a chair with a higher back than the rest of the staff and a slightly taller foot to give the illusion that he looked down on everyone else in the room. This must be the headmaster Albus Dumbledore. He keeps a calm exterior but both Shouta and Tony can see the seething rage in his eyes at someone unexpected interrupting the feast currently happening. “Hello gentleman, I’m afraid we weren’t expecting any visitors today how can we help you?” Even the tone of his voice oozes with saccharine kindness as if trying to fool them into believing him to be nothing more than an old man who was completely harmless to anyone. 

  “Yeah see I don’t do well with expectations. Or invitations. Doesn’t surprise me that you don’t know who I am Lord Anthony Stark Carbonell Beoucroft but everyone else in the world who’s part of the 21st century calls me Tony. I’m here to see a couple headmasters and Ministry dogs about a cousin of mine in need of immediate guardian intervention.”

  “Ah well if you’d like to follow me to my office we can discuss it there along with whichever student you’d been notified about.”

  “Well then how cooperative of you. That would be Harry Potter and the reason of intervention is the illegal signing of a magical contract with a minor without guardian consent.” Here more whispers broke out and the anger in Dumbledores face made it look carved from stone before he plastered his genial facade back over. The smile stretched thin over his teeth as if he was truly hiding back a snarl. 

  “If you’ll follow me this way then Mr. Stark and..” here he pauses and looks at Shouta with a slight look of condescension. 

  “It’s Lord Stark actually or Dr if you’d prefer. This is my son Shouta Beoucroft. And if you’d be so kind as to grab my dear cousin please there’s frighteningly little evidence of his existence I don’t know what the poor lad looks like.”

  The headmaster turns to the table of red and gold and waves over a child with bushy brown hair holding a book twice her size, “Miss Granger if you would be so kind as to escort young a Harry to my office please. Do tell him it’s urgent and I am partial to Fizzing Whizzbys today.” The girl not shoving her book into her bag and scurrying off past the doors on the far left of the room. “If you’ll follow me.” He says as he leads them through the main doors and into the winding corridors and moving staircases towards his office. He stops in front of a statue and says “Fizzing Whizzby” to it before the gargoyle nods and the eagle in the alcove beside them begins turning revealing stairs heading upwards. The door at the top of the stairs is covered in muddy brown and sickening yellow-green magic  that makes his head hurt and his stomach queasy as they pass through it. Dumbledore leads them over to his desk before taking a seat and gesturing in front of him to the remaining chairs and placing a bowl of yellow candy on the edge of the desk in front of them. “Lemon drop?”

  “We’re good thanks though. Now we really should wait for the rest of the party to get here before diving into the situation don’t you think headmaster, ” the way Tony says the last word would send a shiver down his spine is he was anyone but his son. 

  “Yes my dear boy I believe you’re right. They should be here any second now.” 

  “Yeah you call me that again and your desk will suddenly catch fire capiche?”

  “I meant no disrespect Lord Stark I apologize.”

  “No hard feelings everyone must seem like a baby to you considering how absolutely ancient you are. The cataracts have set in haven’t they? It’s the only reasonable explanation for your atrocious choice of clothing. Don’t worry happens to the best of us. Well not me but then again I rise so far above the rest I’m my own category at this point. I can hardly expect such a simple wizard like yourself to match up with my refined taste in clothes after all so blames on me.” The headmaster gained a new twitch in his eye the longer hisfather spoke to him and the grimace on his face almost broke through his carefully constructed mask. Before it could crumble there was a knock at the door signaling the arrival of the rest of the party and allowing the headmaster the reprieve he needed to regain his control on his emotions. If there’s one thing Tony Stark was good at it was annoying people who felt themselves invulnerable to emotional manipulation. 

  “Come in Mr. Potter are the other headmasters out there as well?”

  “Not yet sir. You asked to see me professor? Is something wrong I already told you all I didn’t put my name in the goblet I swear.”

  “Nothings wrong dear boy. I believe you didn’t put your name in there’s just been a small situation which needs your attention.”

  “Sir?”

  “We should wait for the rest of the headmasters before going into details. Wouldn’t want to repeat ourselves would we?”

  “Alright professor. Who is this?” The person who must be Harry Potter asks turning to face Tony and Shouta sitting in front of Dumbledores desk. 

  “Ah that young Harry is part of our explanation. Since you seemed to miss out on breakfast this morning you missed out on their grand entrance.”

  “Ok sir…” Shouta can hear the uncertainty in his cousins voice and feels bad for the younger boy. They all sit in uncomfortable silence waiting for the rest of the ‘party’ to show up. Just as Tony opens his mouth to spout another bought of annoyance onto the suspecting headmaster the door flies open and six people come rushing in, an older woman with a stern face and a high bun most ballet dancers Shouta knows from experience would kill for. A tall woman dressed in blue with a fur coat that would put Cruella DeVil to shame, a man with a limp and cagey eyes that kept bouncing around as if waiting for something to jump out at him from the shadows, another man who was tall and straight backed with black and silver hair who oddly reminded him of Rasputin from the Anastasia movie, a weasely man who looked like any other gambling addict you’d see in Vegas or the back streets of the red light district, and a jumpy man who looked ready to flee at a moments notice and carried the air of someone who worked in public office. 

  “Dumbledore what is the meaning of this? How’d they get in past the gates without prior invitation and why is everyone saying he’s related to Mr. Potter? Everyone knows that poor boy lost all his living family it’s an outrage professor!” 

  “Calm Alastor I’m sure we’ll all get the explanation in due time.”

  “I’m sorry did you say they were related to me? There must be some mistake.”

  “Fortunately for you kid no mistake here. Tony Stark nice to meet you cousin.”

  “There is a question how exactly you’re related to young Mr. Potter Lord Stark. Everyone knows James Potter was an only child and Lily just had the one muggle sister.”

  “Now that my friends is a surprise to me as well. Imagine my surprise when I get a letter telling me a young cousin needed guardian intervention because his name was pulled from the Goblet of Fire. I didn’t even know you guys reinstated the Lord of the Flies tournament, how very archaic of you by the way, and that it was Harry Potter that needed said intervention turned our whole life upside down for a minute. Then I went looking in the family birth charts, the Carbonells and Beoucrofts were really into keeping record all sorts of enchanted tapestry’s and the like specifically for knowing about new members joining or old ones dying. My darling Nonna Patricia took the Beoucroft name when she became the matriarch of the line but she was born squib sister to Cygnus Black making my mother Maria Carbonell-Beoucroft Stark first cousins with Dorea Potter nee Black and myself second cousins with your father James and you are my third cousin. Nonna Pati was born when Phineas was stricken for support muggle rights and the family couldn’t deal with more bad face in their circles so they covered her existence entirely removed the black name from her the day she was born but set her up with a comfortable vault in gringotts and dropped her in an Italian magical child Patronage so she would know her roots.” By the end of his speech dumbfounded looks were exchanged around the room as they all took a minute to absorb what he’d just told them. Dumbledore was the first to recover and there was a glint in his eye that spoke of him making plans. 

  “Ah then I’m sorry you’ve made this trip for nothing my boy young Harry here is already living with guardians who are closer in relation. They’ve given him permission to participate considering what’s at stake if he doesn’t.”

  “Now see that’s where I come in. According to British magical law a child with hierships and magical abilities goes to the closest living magical relative to make sure they grow up knowing everything needed to take over their lordships. Isn’t that right J?”

  “That’s right sir.” All the wizards in the room jump at the sound of another persons voice coming from the room without anybody talking. 

  “What in the bloody hells was that?” Harry yells looking around in a panic. 

  “No worries Harry just my trusty AI Jarvis. Jarvis say hello.” 

  “Hello.” Jarvis says in the driest voice, showing his annoyance at Tony’s showmanship yet again. 

  “I took the liberty to digitalize and download a copy of British and American magical law into his database makes it easier to pull up exact clauses and prove I’m right.” 

  “How did you get technology to work? There is almost always magical interference especially with this much magic around!” The tall woman speaks in a heavy French accent. 

  “Madame Maxime right? Heard a lot about you in the Italian circles they say your Abraxans are the best on the continent. Technology is kind of my thing I know you guys don’t fully keep up with non-magical media I’m a big name in the technological world I can do almost anything with it. So far I’ve only gotten around to the watches but I imagine I’ll bring my whole server into the fray soon enough. We’ll talk shop later right now the important thing is my cousin not participating in a hunger games style death match.” 

  The flighty man who obviously works in public office stutters out next, “The boy must participate! The goblet of fire is a binding magical contract his entire ability to use magic hangs in the balance if he doesn’t!”

  “I hate to point out that again you people don’t seem to know your own laws but what can you do? You have entire sections dedicated to the inability to hold minors accountable in magical contracts they enter into without the permission of a magical guardian. Also according to the letter I was sent it was widely known an age line was drawn this year specifically to prevent minors from entering. If the age line did exist specifically to stop magical minors that means if you force him to participate then magic will recognize him as an adult and he will be emancipated. He didn’t even know he was holding an heirship look at his face! He’s not ready to take up a lordship nobody prepared him at all.”

  “Even if that were the case you aren’t a British wizard you wouldn’t have the authority toward his schooling according to the Hogwarts by-laws. That would fall into the hands of his head of house.”

  “Yes but only if given permission from the parent first. I downloaded a copy of those too. Had my lawyers go over everything in them with a fine tooth comb there’s nothing you can use to argue this with me right now. According to all of the magical laws currently in place it is my right and responsibility to take him in and become his magical guardian. I will be taking him to Gringotts to grab his heir rings and sign off on the paperwork for his vaults. Then we’ll be popping over to the ministry to sign the guardian paperwork.” 

  “Very well then. Minerva if you’d accompany them please I’m sure Harry would feel more comfortable with a familiar face around. We’ll discuss the tournament more when you return.” 

  “Fine but this isn’t happening at least not without a fight and a magical contract between the adults.”

  “We shall see my dear boy. Harry enjoy your time out of the castle I shall let Miss Granger know she needs to collect your schoolwork.” 

  “Thank you sir.”

  “Come Mr. Potter the sooner we get out the sooner we come back and figure this mess out.”

  “Alright professor. Thank you for coming.”

  “Of course Mr. Potter. Gentlemen after you. The floo password is finite incantatum.” Tony nods before grabbing a fistful of floo powder and yelling the password followed by Gringotts before disappearing in a flash of green flame. It is incredibly lucky that his potion has lasted this long because even with it the flash that came from the magik was almost blinding. Shouta goes through next in order to make sure no one else can see his reaction to the magik, Tony had warned him about the headmaster having eyes and ears everywhere but especially in his office. He wouldn’t be safe until they got to Gringotts. 

  Shouta gets spit out on the floor of Razortooths office seconds before the professor, Minerva, walks through. She sees him on the floor and stretches a hand down to help him up just as the final person in their group come out falling face first into Shouta as he was standing up sending all three of them sprawling on the ground. Harry starts uttering apologies as the professor gets up and straightens her dress, lending a hand once again to help him and Harry to get up. Tony the whole time sitting in the corner laughing his ass off. The professor clears her throat before looking at him with a single severe eyebrow raised causing Tony to choke on his next laugh and quickly act like he wasn’t laughing at all. 

  “Sorry Minnie.”

  “Anthony Edward Stark how many times do I have to tell you that is not my name.” Here her tone sounds both annoyed and fond as if this is a common argument between them. 

  “I mean you’ve been trying to tell me my whole life and I’ve never listened before why start now?” 

  “Um Professor McGonagall? I'm confused.” The poor kid looks so lost Tony can’t help but take pity on him and explain. 

  “Me and Minnie here go way back kid. She’s the sister of my butlers wife. He was more of a father than mine was Minnie here has been around since I was in diapers.” 

  “I’m also the one that contacted Gringotts to look into more obscure relatives for you Mr. Potter. I couldn’t stand the thought of you being forced to participate in the Triwizard Tournament. However I was not expecting it to be Anthony who would be said relation. A little heads up would’ve been nice dear.” 

  “Ah but where’s the fun in warning you when I can just show up and cause chaos?” 

  “And when were you going to tell me you gained a son? You go radio silent for a couple years and come back guns blazing with a teenager?” Up until this point Shouta had been staring at the wall opposite him trying to make out what the magik was doing across the room while trying to stave off the impending headache he could feel building behind his eyes. He tunes back into the conversation at the mention of his name and stares wide-eyed back at his father not used to this much attention. 

  “Yeah that’s a long story that we don’t have time for. I rang the bell when I came through, my account manager should be here in the next couple minutes. I promise we’ll catch up when we’re done with the formal business. Harry the fact that me and your professors know each other must be kept secret you understand?” 

  “Not really but I won’t let anyone know.”

  “We’ll explain it all later but thank you for not telling anyone it’s important. I’d usually spend a period making sure this is something you’d want to do and seeing how you felt living with us but it’s more important getting you out of the triwizard tournament we can go through the rest once it’s not a threat looming over our heads ok?”

  “Ok.” Harry looks just as lost as he did in Dumbledores office as if he’s just going through the motions of replying without fully knowing what he’s saying or what’s going on around him. “Is all of this really happening? Or is it just a dream?”

  “It’s real kid. I promise. Just wait a little while longer and we can go in depth.” Harry nods his head and they fall into contemplative silence. Shouta gets up and heads toward the opposite wall where the magik streams are starting to vibrate more around him. As he goes to touch it a door appears and Razortooth shuffles through the door with another goblin both carrying briefcases. They give him a sharp grin when he bows toward them before setting up their cases on the desk in the center of the room. McGonagall conjures more chairs and they all take a seat facing the goblins ready to get started. 

Chapter Text

   Razortooth sits behind the desk, opening the briefcases he’d brought into the room and shuffling through various sheets of paper. “This is the Potter account manager Griphook he’s here to bestow the heirship ring to Heir Potter along with a brief overview of his accounts and properties. Here is a physical copy of the reports that go more in depth.” Razortooth hands a thick stack of papers to Harry, a lot thicker than the teen had thought it would’ve been by the look on his face as he grabbed it. “Now before we go over the accounts let’s get the heirship rings out of the way. We brought an inheritance test with us four drops of blood if you would Mr. Potter.” Griphook holds out a sharp thin dagger for Harry to take sliding a roll of parchment under his hand. Harry slides the knife across his palm letting the required amount of blood fall onto the parchment allowing McGonagall to heal his hand immediately after. They all watch as words start to write themselves on the parchment. It starts as expected with his name, his parents, his godparents, and his grandparents. Things start to get unexpected as his heirship start appearing. Heir Potter is expected and known, Heir Black is unsurprising but bot expected, Heir Peverell is surprising to everyone and so is the Heir Gryffindor when that pops up. They all stare in disbelief at the teenager who just became one of the most influential people in the magical community.

  Harry shrunk down in his seat at the sudden attention everyone was giving him. “I’m just as surprised as the rest of you why are you staring at me like that?”

   “What do you mean Mr. Potter? You should’ve known all this ahead of time from the first time you came to Diagon Alley I gave Hagrid your key to see your account manager.”

   “He just took me to my vault. And the vault that the Sorcerers Stone was in. And then he went to get my school supplies and Hedgwig while I got my wand and we left.” 

   McGonagall has a deep frown on her face after Harry says that before a look of deep concentration appears on her face and she nods sharply dismissing the topic for now. The goblins started pulling more paperwork out of their briefcases beginning the process of signing over Harrys guardianship to Tony. Compared to the paperwork Tony has to fill out the day before it was surprisingly quick and easy to finish. After that matter was settled they moved onto giving Harry his heirship rings and briefly going over the important documents that need his attention since the houses have sat in disrepair and unrepresentated for so long. Tony opened up another trust vault for Harry from the Stark vault smaller than Shoutas considering his parents had already opened a trust vault for him from the Potter account but still nothing to sniff at since he was a billionaire. The last manner of business the group had with the bank was a quick trip to the trust vault for both the teenagers to get a small amount of spending money for the weeks coming since Christmas was right around the corner. 

—————————————————-

   By the time the unlikely quartet walk out of the bank together Shouta’s potion had worn off and he was fighting off a killer headache. Nothing he wasn’t used to considering his quirk but still annoying. 

  “Before heading off to the ministry let’s get some ice cream for the children Minnie.” 

  “I suppose they do deserve it it’s already been a long day for both of them and we’re not even done yet.” 

  With that said they make their way to Florean Fortescues. Tony gets butterbeer, McGonagall gets earl grey and lavender, Harry gets sticky toffee pudding, and Shouta chooses the chocolate raspberry.  

  “Now Harry I know this all must be a shock to you I’m sorry we couldn’t handle this at a slower pace where you’d be able to meet me and we could’ve discussed this without so many other people involved. Especially Dumbledore. Now that your vaults and heir rings are taken care of we’re headed for the ministry for a couple of reasons. Mainly like we told your headmaster we’re getting you legally in my care and then we’re going to bring up the matter of the magical contract being held over your head. I sent a letter to Madam Bones from the DMLE so she knows we’re coming but she said she doesn’t know how much she’ll be able to do about it considering how little research is done into the goblet and other such items. We’re going to do our best to get you out of it but if we can’t we’ll make sure you get the help you need to keep up with the literal adults competing with you.” 

  “Thank you sir.” 

  “None of that makes me feel old.”

  “You are old dad. You were just complaining about your hips and your back literally this morning.”

  “Not another word Fluttershy.”

  “Then what should I call you?”

  “Tony’s fine for now. Cousin if you want. We are family so I wont have you calling me by my last name capiche?”

  “Yes sir.. er Tony.”

  “Good we’re square now finish up your ice creams we’ve got an appointment to keep and plans to ruin.” With that they all quickly finish their ice creams before heading to the Diagon Alley entrance to the ministry. The division between Tony and Shouta and Harry and McGonagall still there but not as noticeable. They get through security pretty easily first heading for the family magiks department where they’d settle the custody paperwork. That barely takes any time the woman in charge of his case already has the paperwork set and all they needed was a few signatures before ushering them back out the door. Next was the hard part, trying to get his name out of the tournament contract. It goes about as well as expected Madame Bones tells them she doesn’t have authority over Hogwarts and therefore can’t investigate the age circle without explicit permission from the Minister and the board of directors for the school. The next best thing she offers is a copy of the actual magic contract that is written when somebody’s name is drawn from the goblet. The legalese goes straight over Shouta and Harry’s heads (Nedzu hasn’t gotten around to the law portion of his education yet that was set aside for next semester) but Tony sums it up by saying that she can offer adjustments to the contract based around his age and get Harry’s magic out of the question entirely. McGonagall takes the two children for a tour around the ministry departments when Tony and Madame Bones begin combing through the documentation that appears to start making amendments. 

  “Come Mr. Potter, Heir Beoucroft let’s leave the paperwork to Anthony and Amelia they hardly need us to help them go through all the legal lingo. We shall take a tour about the ministry. Maybe we can even steal a peak into the department of mysteries.” The boys dutifully follow the severe faced woman along as she points out different parts of the ministry and eventually takes them down an elevator to a long hallway where she points out the Unspeakables work and the Hall of Prophecies right behind. They’re turning around to go back to the DMLE office when a paper airplane flies directly to them dropping into McGonagall's hands. “And just in time to. It appears they’ve finished everything they can. Let’s get back now.” They make the trek back to Madame Bones’ office in compatible silence, Shouta pinching the bridge of his nose and rubbing his temples to stave off the rising migraine.  

  Once they make it back to the office Tony’s head shoots up a grin on his face before catching Shoutas face. He gets up from his seat before grabbing his son by the shoulders and shoving him into it. “Sho you’re looking pale again. I’m guessing the potion wore off did you bring your medication?” 

  “It’s in the bottom of my capture scarf but I don’t have anything to take them with.” Shouta would deny it until his dying breath but there was a distinct whine in his voice. 

  “I’m sure our darling Amelia wouldn’t mind summoning some water for you right?” Tony turns to look at Amelia here who nods and waves her wand a pitcher and five glasses appearing on the table. Tony hands one to Shouta who gulps it down with his medication before placing his head between his legs and holding his head. 

  “Oh dear is he ok Anthony?”

  “Yeah Minnie he gets chronic migraines not much we can do for them outside of his medication.”

  “Does he need to lie down Lord Stark?”

  “At this point I know you’re calling me that to bother me I refuse to allow you the satisfaction. No he’ll be fine in a few and then we’ll be on our way home.” 

  Madame Bones just has a smile on her face while Tony talks making it very obvious she was in fact just doing it to bother him. He made it so easy. “Alright then. Here’s the completed paperwork a copy will be sent to the ministry officials in Hogwarts as well as the other headmasters. Lady Magic has deemed them all acceptable amendments so they have nothing to argue about. Come by again or send an owl to catch up Tony alright?”

  “Yeah yeah always a pleasure to speak with you. You’re the least irritating person I’ve had to deal with in the British Ministry and not half as demanding as MACUSA. Speaking of irritating British wizards where’s Lucy?”

  “You know he tries to hex you every time you call him that.”

  “And that’s where I get most of my exercise and entertainment whenever I have to come in this building.”

  “Tony you’ve barely come to Britain at all in the past 15 years. You don’t work with our ministry like that anymore.”

  “No but I used to when I was a starry eyed twenty something. Memories.”

  “I’ll send word to Lord Malfoy that you came by and were looking for him. I’m sure he’d be thrilled to know you’re around.”

  “Considering I saw his dragon spawn at Hogwarts when I broke in this morning I’m pretty sure he’ll already know I’m in Britain. But please do pass along that I missed seeing him today. I do love to watch him squirm.” 

  Madame Bones rolls her eyes, “get out of here Tony. It was nice meeting you Mr. Potter, Tony’s son who he never introduced. Always pleasant to see you McGonagall I shall see you for parent teacher meetings for Susan at the end of the month correct?”

  “Yes though you have nothing to worry about with her my dear, I’m sure you know. Your niece is like a miniature you you’re doing wonderfully.” 

  “Thank you professor. Now get out the lot of you I have a meeting soon.” 

  “Detour before heading back to the school let’s get to our house Sho Minnie we’re staying at the cottage you remember the floo password right?”

  “As if I could forget. Mr. Potter and I shall be through right behind you.” 

  “Sounds good come on Sho let’s get you in a nice dark room.” With that Shouta and Tony step through the floo and back to their house facing the highlands. Not too much later they hear the floo sound again and Harry steps out followed by McGonagall. “Minnie make yourself at home you know where everything is Harry take a seat wherever me and Fluttershy here will be back momentarily gotta take care of his head.” Tony gently pushes his son forward heading toward his room so he can take a dose of his stronger medication. Tony helps Shouta lay on his bed closing the blinds and encompassing the room in pitch blackness. He grabs a cool towel from the bathroom and places it over Shoutas eyes hoping it’ll have the same effect for his magik sight as it does for his quirk overload. “You stay in here for awhile take a nap if you can I’ll keep you up to speed on everything later if your headache gets much worse you won’t be able to use your quirk for at least a couple days.” 

  An unintelligible grunt is heard from beneath the blankets, assuring Tony that his son heard him, before he backs out of the room shutting the door tightly behind him. He walks back to the kitchen and sees Minerva and Harry with a shortbread tin opened between them and both holding steaming teacups of what smelled like chamomile. “Well back to business. The gist of it is we couldn’t take you out which we figured. Something funky happened regarding that age circle and the magic inside of the goblet it warped the contract. However we were able to change the clauses with Lady Magics approval. You now are the sole competitor who is able and required to get physical help from a set of chosen adults per task. You will know ahead of the task what the task will be and any task you feel violates your human rights or goes completely against your religious, moral, or ethical beliefs you can forfeit out of as long as you still show up. You also get an emergency port key to keep on you at all times it will change per task and there will be one kept on you outside of the tasks as well. Your magic is no longer on the line you will not lose it even if you don’t compete, instead the wording has been changed the person who entered the name will be the one who forfeits their magic. However our best chance at finding whoever wanted you in this tournament so badly is having you at least go through the motions. We protected everything we could but whoever wanted you in this competition that badly obviously is planning something nefarious.” 

  “But if my magic isn’t on the line anymore why bother going through with it at all. I don’t care who’s trying to kill me this year it’s nothing surprising or new. I’d rather just say no and drop out altogether.”

  “See we both thought of that too but we were warned against it. The age circle is something we can’t investigate without explicit permission from around 25 people who all disagree on the most minor of things never mind something of this scale. We believe that they put a failsafe in the age circle so whoever’s name was entered that hadn’t turned 17 yet and who’s name was pulled would be pulled into the tournament anyway they could be.”

  “So no matter what I have to compete?” Suddenly Harry sounds tired. More tired than any child who’s only 14 has a right to sound.

  “Hit the nail on the head. Like I said though you get extra protection being that you’re underaged.”

  “I suppose you’re right. When will they tell me the first task?”

  “Probably as soon as you get back to Hogwarts. Shouta won’t be making the floo back due to his current migraine but I will just to make sure nobody tries anything funny. I’ll be here the rest of the tournament since we couldn’t get you out of it even if Shouta isn’t he’s got some important stuff back home he was in the middle of.”

  “He didn’t have to drop that just to come here. He doesn’t even know me.”

  “Maybe not but you’re family and family is top priority around here.” 

  “Anthony.”

  “Yes Minnie dear?”

  “You’re not planning on visiting poor Severus are you?”

  “Emo is still a teacher?”

  The sigh professor McGonagall let out was audible. “Yes Anthony. Please be mindful you know how sensitive he is.”

  “How could I forget? I’ll just pop by and see how his potions are going maybe make some small talk. Nothing major promise.” The look he was given spoke volumes of how little Minerva believed him but he just smiled his best paparazzi grin at her making her roll her eyes and turn away from him. 

  “You know professor Snape?”

  “Old Sevvy? Of course I do ran in the same potions circles for awhile. He’s 7 years younger than I am of course but he always was a prodigy with a cauldron. Honestly was surprised he went into teaching it was never his strong suit at conventions and he never did know how to interact with children.” The longer Tony talked the wider Harry’s eyes got. He was surprised to hear anyone talk of Snape with anything other than derision in their town besides his Slytherins, which honestly didn’t help things considering how most of the rest of the school treated them. “Enough about him I’m sure I’ll end up telling you plenty more later let’s move on to catching up we have another two hours before Dumbledore gets suspicious on why you’re not back yet. Minnie you’ve been dying to ask all day go ahead.” 

  “When did you acquire a 16 year old child Anthony?” 

  “Last year. He was in a bit of a spot and it woke up my sleeping parental instincts.”

  “He has the gold of your eyes. But he’s fully 16 and I know for a fact you didn’t have a child in that time tell me the truth and the whole of it.”

  “Long story short we went in for a blood adoption and left hours later after a blood replacement.” The gasp that sentence drew from the wizened professor made Tony nod in agreement and Harry to stare in curiosity. “I know very drastic for precautionary measures but I didn’t realize how bad Britain had gotten a little word from you would’ve been nice.”

  “If I had known you were coming maybe I would’ve been able to send word you buffoon.”

  “Fair point. Anyways found him and his cat he mostly lives with my sister and nephew.”

  “Inko had a child?”

  “Darling little boy his names Izuku sweet as can be. He can do no wrong.”

  “Now I’m getting mad that I wasn’t told beforehand she always was a nice girl if a bit rough around the edges.”

  “You always did have an appreciation for kids with spite.” 

  “It’s why we got along great Anthony and don’t you deny it.” 

  “I would never pinky promise. If it makes you feel any better you’re not the only person who I haven’t talked to. But the other person I’m holding off as long as I can. Don’t want to hear him gloating.”

  “Oh Tony it isn’t?” There is a distinct tone of laughter in her voice.  

  “And so what if it is I have a right not to listen to him rub it in my face. Even worse if Selina is still around as well.”

  “Oh Tony you should call him he’s done this enough times you’d probably be able to get valuable tips.” 

  “And another thing he’d try to help me parent and that sounds so wrong especially when you think of what he considered responsible behavior when we were children.”

  “Bruce isn’t that bad Anthony. He actually was the most responsible of the three of you which isn’t saying much but still. Call him.” 

  “When this year is over and we can get back to the states I’ll call him square deal?”

  “If you don’t I will.”

  “And there’s a scary thought. You and Alfred teaming up is always a horrifying conclusion I think we should be glad Jarvis isn’t here or the apocalypse would happen.” 

  “As always Sir I am here. For the record I’ve been telling you to contact Mr. Wayne since you first said you were thinking of adopting young Shouta. It’s like talking to a wall.”

  “Again with my own AI betraying me. Jarvis remind me to donate you’re database to the community college when we get back to Malibu.” 

  “Of course sir and shall I also cancel your recurring deliveries of coffee to the lab?”

  “Never mind point taken you touch my coffee subscription and I’ll rewrite your code.” 

  “It’s been a pleasure helping you Sir.”

  “Yeah yeah laugh it up J. Let me know when sleeping beauty wakes up alright?” 

  “Of course Sir his health and comfort is top priority.” 

  “Now we’ve got a school to get back to soon let’s wrap this up. Harry any questions for me?”

  “How come you’ve only just come for me?”

  Tony can tell this question had been sitting in his mind for awhile now and his heart ached for this child he hadn’t known existed until less than a week ago. “I didn’t know you existed. My families connections to the Blacks were partially erased because my grandmother was a squib. When my mother was also born a squib the house magic didn’t recognize her and when I was born I didn’t have enough magic to get enrolled in any specific magic school so again the Blacks weren’t notified of a new member. My son didn’t gain a large magical core when he was added to the family tree but he was added. He’s not in any position of importance within the Black family but his name is there right alongside yours. I swear if I had known you’d existed before this week I would’ve tried to get you even if it wouldn’t have worked.” 

  “Thank you.”

  “For what?”

  “Everything. You’re almost like the first adult in my family whose cared about me enough to try to stop the kind of stuff that happens. It’s nice if a little uncomfortable because I’m not used to it.”

  “Like I said earlier family is top priority. You’re now a part of that and even if you don’t remain in my care past this year that will never change.” 

  “If I stay with you does that mean I don’t have to go back to the Dursleys?”

  “Who’re the Dursleys?”

  “My mums sister and her husband and son. I’ve been living with them since my mum and dad died and overstayed my welcome the entire time. I’d prefer it if I didn’t have to go back to them.”

  “Then yes. If I remain your guardian you’d spend your time outside of school with me and Shouta. I tend to go between the states and Japan where Sho goes to school because his class schedule is so much different than ours. If you were to live with me we’d probably stay in New York we’re about halfway through building the new Stark Tower in Manhattan and the penthouse there has more rooms than I know what to do with we’d run our base of operations there.” 

  “Then.. if it’s alright with you and Shouta I think I wouldn’t mind staying under your guardianship. At least through the summer. A test run let’s say.” 

  “Great then we’re agreed. Now let’s get you two back to the castle before Dumb as a door sends a search party.” And the three of them head outside to the same well he and Shouta had used to travel to Hogwarts earlier that day. 

——————————————————

   The trip back to Hogwarts was far less exciting than when they’d first left earlier. As soon as they walked back on the grounds Harry and McGonagall were gone towards Gryffindor tower to change for dinner. Tony headed towards the dungeons to bother his favorite potions master before dinner started. Almost as if anticipating Tony’s arrival the dour man is standing in the doorway towards his private rooms deadly scowl already in place. He turns around once their eyes meet, robes billowing out dramatically behind him as he walks inside without acknowledging Tony’s presence outside of leaving the door open. Tony rolls his eyes before following him inside, door shutting itself firmly behind him. 

  “Stark”

  “Snape”

  “Always a displeasure when you’re around. Surprised my peace has lasted this long.”

  “What can I say Britains a little slow for me these days.”

  “Ah yes the giant mechanical suit you fly around in like an imbecile how could I forget.”

  “Awe Sevvy you do care.”

  “How dare you put such vulgar words in my mouth Stark.”

  “Come on you know it’s true sour puss.”

  Severus rolls his eyes downing the finger of whiskey he’d poured himself after letting Tony into his rooms. He slowly poured himself another finger as he raised his eyes towards Tony, “and the whole show in the Great Hall? What was the deal with Potter?”

  “Why the disgust at a child Sev? Story there that I’m missing or?”

  “I hated his father. Brats just like him.”

  “Slow your role dude the kids like 14 I guarantee you he’s not even developed his own personality yet never mind stealing it from a man he never met.”

  “He’s lazy and arrogant and relies entirely too much on his fame.”

  “The kid’s at the very least neglected and at most highly abused. I promise you he’s not any of that. Me thinks that you’re letting your past get to you oh so sullen potions master. I wonder how many people would be surprised that you do in fact have emotions and more often than not they tend to lead your decision making.”

   Snape scowls into his glass before rolling his head around to stare down at Tony “Answer the question Stark. I thought you’d never show your face in Hogwarts after the last debacle with Trelawney and Dumbledore. Now suddenly you’re here grabbing the number one trouble maker of Hogwarts during a feast after the most surprising result of the Goblet of Fire disappear for an entire day and what?” 

  “And adopting him. Try to get him out of a magical contract that he had no say in, fail at that and instead get Lady Magic to change the contract itself so he at least isn’t forced to risk his life during the tasks lest he lose his magic.”

  “Hold and reverse. You? Adopting Potter? Never mind that a child? I didn’t think you’d ever have or want a child considering your preferred past times and everything. Everytime anyone brought up families or marriage at the potions conventions you shot them down faster than I take house points from anyone not a snake.”

  “Funny story actually he’s my second kid. First ones at home he’s got migraines real bad and sometimes even his meds don’t help so he’s just laying in a dark room with a cold face cloth. I actually hope he’s getting some sleep kids got insomnia too.”

   “Well cheers to old dogs learning new tricks I suppose. How’s fatherhood treating you? Everything you’ve never dreamed of?”

   “And more actually god I love it and I’d try to deny it but nobody who knows about him would believe me.”

   “Any talent at potions?”

   “Don’t know yet we haven’t gotten that far into the magical world yet.”

   “I’d be more than happy to administer the test if you wanted. I won’t even charge you.” 

   “How generous of you Severus.”

   “Quite. We’re short potions masters lately. At least ones who have actual talent for the art instead of subpar skills that lead to garbage potions. You’d make a pretty penny for your skills right now even though you haven’t been in the circles in a few years everyone remembers just how good you were at it.”

   “Never as good as you Mr. Youngest Potions Master Ever. It’s basic chemistry if you think about it. You’d probably have more talented potions masters if you taught squibs like me or taught magical children actual science on top of their magical shit.”

   Severus snorted at that, “you try convincing Albus Dumbledore to add in worthwhile classes that actually teach a valuable skill to the students. He insists that it’s unnecessary since muggle technology isn’t supposed to work in the magical world anyways. Instead he keeps the bumbling fool Trelawney and the insipid ghost Binns on staff even though divination is a skill that one is born with and it can’t be learned and Binns has only taught about the same Goblin War every year to every class since the year he died. Not to mention pure blood Charity Burrage is teaching muggle studies and that curriculum hasn’t been updated since before cars were invented. Students learn nothing about important history in either world. And for half-bloods or muggleborns who don’t continue their muggle education they’re severely behind basic knowledge of their muggle peers which is just as dangerous to the Statute of Secracy if you ask me.” 

   “So there’s a lot of basic human information that Harry will need to be caught up on is what I’m hearing.”

   “If what Dumbledore had told the world is true, which considering your comments about neglect and abuse I’m suspecting he was not, he was raised by magicals.”

   “According to Harry he was living with a family called the Dursleys.”

   “Dursley? Are you sure?”

   “When am I not?”

   “But Lily never wanted her children to go to Tunia, she hated everything magic since she was told she couldn’t go to Hogwarts with us. Even James would’ve wanted me to take Harry over her and he loathed me almost as much as I him. He knew how deep the resentment went between the two sisters.”

   “Harry did mention his aunts family being magic hating muggles so she never grew out of it.”

   “I imagine not. As soon as Lily graduated and got married she said she was orphan and an only child. She barely let Lily home that summer long enough to pack all her things and the heirlooms their mother bestowed to her before throwing her out and selling the house.” 

   “Doesn’t sound like a healthy relationship so I can imagine how that turned into abusing an unwanted nephew. Wonder what Dumbledick was thinking putting a baby in that environment if the animosity is that widely known.”

   “Albus has this thing about family always loving each other. It’s his whole schtick. Even if there’s proof of the other fact he refuses to hear mention of family being capable of hating each other to the point of children getting hurt. A decent portion of abused children end up in Slytherin under my care and I try to find solutions to their home life over the summers but the other heads of houses aren’t as diligent with their student care as I am. Not that you can blame them, their course load is heavier than mine considering I’m allowed to nitpick my students in sixth and seventh year and they’re for the most part not. It honestly all comes down to Dumbledore. He doesn't care about the Slytherins so he lets me but he has a hand in every other house especially Gryffindor so he adds extra work to keep the professors busy and doesn’t hire extra teaching hands to lessen the load.” 

   “Sounds exhausting. This is why I’m my own boss for the most part. It’s why I gave the CEO position to Pepper so I barely have to deal with people who want to tell me how to do my job.” 

   “Yes that’s why it has absolutely nothing to do with heavy metal poisoning and almost death from what I’ve heard. I may not keep entirely up with the muggle world but I keep up enough for those I reluctantly call a friend.”

   “I think that might be the nicest thing you’ve ever said to me.”

   “Don’t get used to it.”

   The two sat in Severus’ quarters for a few more hours catching up before Tony used the floo in the room to return back home. He walked into the kitchen to pour himself a glass of water before heading up the stairs to check on Shouta. He cracked open the room door and peeked his head in. Seeing the teenager curled up under his blankets he closed the door and heads back to his own room for the night wishing for this whole mess to be over with already. 

Chapter Text

   Harry’s exhausted when he gets back to the portrait leading to the common room. He’s so not looking forward to the interrogation waiting for him inside by most of Gryffindor house or the one after that where Hermione will pry him open even further. If he’s lucky she may hold off until tomorrow when she sees how utterly drained he feels but his best friend is nothing if not persistent. She’ll get her answers somehow whether he’s ready or not. If there’s a singular bright side when it comes to this whole mess it’s that he doesn’t have to worry about hearing Ron belittle him and talk down to him since the ginger can’t even be in the same room as Harry he’s going to be noticeable absent from the common room. Harry takes a deep breath to steel himself before saying the password and entering the portrait to the common room. 

   As soon as he walks in every voice in the room is hushed, quieted by the sound of the only person who belongs in Gryffindor but isn’t yet there. Harry feels his mouth become bone dry before resolutely staring ahead and continuing into the common room. 

   “So Potter entering the goblet before being 17 wasn’t enough attention for you? You had to go and get Tony Stark involved? I don’t know what you think involving that dunce will accomplish everyone knows that he’s incredibly stupid, vain, and he steals the credit for technological inventions of people who work at his company.” That was Seamus, Harry could tell from the distinct Irish lilt in his voice that became more prominent everytime he was angry or self-righteous. 

   “Boy who lived? More like boy who lived for attention.” There’s one of the seventh years who entered, probably William Eckles or Timothy Chane if he had to guess but Harry refused to look over at them to see which person spoke. 

   “And to think you had all of us thinking you were some poor orphan for four years Potter. Turns out that was nothing more than a lie! I don’t know how you talked the hat into giving you Gryffindor when you’re so clearly a slimy snake!” Harry can no longer tell which voice is speaking. There’s a cacophony of noise surrounding him, scorching him and spitting at him like the fire in the hearth. All the voices blending together and settling deep inside of him, pulling at him like a marionettes strings trying to stop him from coming, from leaving, from staying, from from from… 

   “ENOUGH. All of you enough!” The voices all stop at once. It gives him whiplash going from one extreme all the next and he can’t quite recover his bearings between the two. He feels the breathe catch in his lungs, as if he’d been breathing this whole time and suddenly a pillow was placed in front of his face. He’s suffocating and surrounded by darkness, an endless void where all he is is feeling and not feeling at the same time wishing he could crawl out of his own skin and hide in it at the same time. “Can’t you see he’s just as surprised as we are? Can’t you see he’s not breathing? Harry, Harry listen to me, it's Hermione. I’m going to grab you and we’re going to sit down and everyone else is going to either calm down and sit down or get out of the common room. Unless they’d like to see why everyone calls me the brightest witch of our age.” He feels someone grab his hand, ‘Hermione’ his mind whispers, he feels her fingers tap a steady rhythm on his palm which he unconsciously begins to follow with his breathe. He’s pushed into a seat and Hermione's head soon falls onto his shoulder, her arms clinging onto one of his as his mind catches up with his breathing. He begins to hear the other sounds of the common room that his mind had muted before during the yelling. The fire crackling away, the shuffling of everyone’s feet hitting the carpeted floors and the soft squish of leather giving beneath the other students weight. He feels Hermione curls bounce on his face sticking his nose making him scrunch it up to avoid sneezing all over his dearest friend. The entire time Harry is getting himself under control Hermione is slowly running her fingers up and down his arm squeezing it at various intervals when it seems like he might be starting to panic again. Once he’s fully back to himself he raises the hand not currently trapped by her arm and squeezes her hand. Hermione lifts her head from his shoulder and turns her head to look at him, “You back with us Harry?”

   “Yeah ‘Mione you fixed me right up as usual.”

   She lets out a tiny smile before turning her head back towards the rest of the house. “Now one at a time if you have questions for Harry you can ask them but if any of you start spouting lies or demeaning his character in any way I won’t hesitate to show you the latest spell I learned during my trip to the restricted section.” 

   Angelina is the first to speak up, “Did you know that you had more family? I thought you lived with your muggle aunt and uncle was that a lie?”

   “It wasn’t a lie I did live with them, and no I didn’t know I had anyone else in my family. Given neither did Tony until this blasted competition. He was all apologetic about it too.”

   “Do you even realize the mountain of fame you just got dropped on?” That was Seamus again. 

   “No but also how do you know so much about him I know your dads a muggle but I didn’t think he cared overly much for technology to know that much about it?”

   “Are you saying you don’t even know who your new guardian is?” Surprisingly this time it was Hermione. 

   “I know his name is Tony Stark. He has a couple of lordships and a decent amount of vaults in Gringotts. He lives in America. That’s about it why am I supposed to know more?”

   “Harry he’s one of the most famous muggles to ever exist. Well not so muggle I guess considering he’s related to you but back on track he’s constantly on the television he’s the owner of the top energy and electronics company in the world. And he’s a superhero.”

   “Superhero? Like those muggle movies and stories for kids?” One of the purebloods in seventh year asks. “Aren’t those all fake? Just stories to get kids to behave or teach morals and crap?”

   “No there’s a lot of stuff that muggle studies teaches that isn’t true about the muggle world. Like exactly how far they’re advanced and how far behind them we are. And stories like superhero’s don’t really reach the magical world because a lot of people don’t believe muggles are capable of stuff like that.”

   “Isn’t he endangering the statute of secrecy by going about being a superhero?”

   “No because he’s not a hero that has powers he just flies around in a suit he created. I’ve been dying to ask him about the arc reactor for ages but my parents refuse to take me to New York until I’m 16 next September.” 

   “You’re telling me muggles know how to fly?” 

   “They’ve been flying for years. I mean Tony Stark is one of the most advanced minds of our time so he’s a special case when it comes to his suit but we’ve had planes and helicopters for decades now.” 

   “So what are you going to live in New York now? Leave Hogwarts? What about the tournament I bet you got all sorts of special treatment because of your new guardian didn’t you Potter?” Seamus sneers in Harry’s direction molten fire in his eyes. 

   “I’m living with him in the summer but I’m not leaving Hogwarts. And yeah Seamus I got some special treatments for the death tournament that I didn’t want to even be in in the first place because I’m a child and shouldn’t be held accountable for someone else wanting me dead. I’ve always known you all blow hot and cold towards me but that’s no excuse for how you’ve treated me since my name came out of the goblet and honestly I’m done. I’m done searching for friendships with people who turn on me at the slightest sign of bad weather. I’m going to the dorms now. It's been a long day and I refuse to talk to any of you for another second. Hermione, we'll talk in the library tomorrow after breakfast.” Harry heads up the stairs towards the dorms after nodding to Hermione and the Weasley twins, closing the curtains around his bed with a sticking charm so nobody in his dorm could open them. 

——————————————————————

   The next morning comes all too quickly for Harry especially considering he barely slept at all, too many thoughts floating around his head and concerns about the death games he’s now apart of. He carefully undoes the sticking charm and pulls open his curtains noticing that the rest of his dorm mates are still sleeping. He quietly shifts about the room collecting everything he needs for the day before slipping out of the room towards the showers. It’s almost a record time for how fast he takes his shower and gets ready for the day, heading out of the common room towards the library as soon as he’s done. He knows Hermione almost better than he knows himself at this point and she’s almost always first in the library before she even attends breakfast. He knows she’ll find him there because she knows him. 

   Once Harry makes it to the library he beelines towards the back corner where the biggest fireplace sits and sits in the fluffy chair closest to it. Within a few minutes of sitting down he hears footsteps skipping closer and smiles to himself despite the mood he’s in. “Hey Luna. I should’ve known you’d be here too. I’m guessing you’re not here to ask questions though you usually know everything before being told.”

   “Hello Harry. The wrackspurts were in the dorms again so I came here. They don’t usually hang around the books the scent makes them itch. The first task is coming up quickly is your guardian coming back so you can learn what it is and prepare for it?”

   “Tony should be here soon he’s got to meet with the other headmasters first and Bagman but that shouldn’t go too long Mrs. Bones said she was going to send them each a letter with the revised contract in it last night so it’s not like they won’t know ahead of time. I’m just waiting for Hermione because I know she’ll have question. Did the wrackspurts happen to see her on your way here? Or know when she’ll get here?”

   “She shouldn’t be too far behind me we should sit and wait for her I like watching the fire it helps to concentrate.” 

   “Sure Luna let’s sit and watch then.”

   It didn’t take long for Hermione to arrive. She appeared in a flurry of robes and bushy hair as she flung herself at him strangling him in some approximation of a bear hug. Harry will be pulling small hairs out of his robes for hours now but that’s fine at least he knows Hermione is still on his side. 

   “Oh are we hugging? I love hugging scooch over Mione.” Luna says before diving on Harry’s other side. He’s so touched by the movement of his two best friends making sure he feels loved that he notices wetness pooling in the corners of his eyes. He squeezes them again pushing his head closer to theirs as he lets himself fall apart briefly in the comfort of their arms like he never has before. 

   The three friends sit like that together for awhile watching the flames dance in the fireplace as Harry’s tears slowly came to a stop and he no longer felt like he was breaking apart from the inside out. He pulled back and wiped a hand down his face turning to face Hermione, “I imagine you have actual important questions Mia?”

   “Is he nice? Do you think he’ll treat you better than the dursleys do? Nothing is more important to me than making sure you’re safe if you have another option away from them.”

   “He seems nice. Nicer than the dursleys at least though the bar is on the ground there. He’s got a son a little older than us who seems to be well taken care of he was talking back and messing around and Tony didn’t do anything or say anything to him that had me concerned. We didn’t get to talk much though I guess he gets migraines he was sick most of the afternoon Tony had to bring him through the floo after we were done at the ministry because he couldn’t walk himself.” 

   “Oh that’s horrible migraines aren’t any fun I imagine he’s in a lot of pain. Hopefully you’ll get another chance to talk with him before summer since you’ll be living together.”

   “They’re staying until after the tournament is done I think. At least Tony is I guess I’ll have to ask if it’s both of them or just him. I’d hate to keep him away from school for an entire year just to make sure I don’t die in some bloody games.” 

   “I wonder if Dumbledore will let him study with us if he has course work sent to him like what Durmstrang and Beouxbatons are doing.”

   “I doubt it I don’t think Dumbledore is too pleased any of this is happening. He’ll probably look for the first excuse to send them both away that he can.”

   “I hate it when you’re right Harry. But at least he seems good to you. Better than all the junky gossip rags have to say at least and none of them mention him having any children so at least you won’t be in the spotlight with him like you would be here.”

   “I’ll cheers to that. If we want to make breakfast before the rest of Gryffindor wakes up we’d better get moving now. I’d like to get breakfast over with as soon as possible. Especially if that means little to no interaction with the rest of our house.”

   “You can’t avoid them forever Harry. I understand and I respect your decision but you live with them it’ll be next to impossible not to interact with them at all in the next 3 years.”

   “That sounds like a challenge. Which I accept. Luna are you eating with us today or are you sticking around here?”

   “I am in the mood for some jam and toast let’s go together.” 

 Harry manages to successfully avoid the rest of Gryffindor house during breakfast and the few hours after that before the scheduled meeting with the other headmasters and Bagman. Hermione is pretty sure it’s thanks to his invisibility cloak and the map but she can’t really complain given how the rest of their house has treated him the entire time he’s been at Hogwarts. She hopes that everything works out for him this year but knows how unlikely it is given the entire history of their schooling here. 

Chapter Text

Despite the clusterfuck the last few Days have been for Tony, and the chaos waiting for him later today he wakes up surprisingly well rested and not because of nightmares. He’ll take what he can get while it lasts. As if warning him that the peace won’t last his insomniac child is also still asleep in his room as he walks past to go make the mandatory first pot of coffee. The upcoming meeting he’ll be having with the multiple headmasters that have nothing better to do than shit on a child that didn’t want any of this in the first place is already causing him migraines, he doesn’t need to add to it by forgetting to caffeinate. Sho heads out of his room as if summoned by the smell of coffee brewing, and honestly he probably was knowing the kid. 

  “Morning dad.” Shouta yawns while slumping down in a stool on the counter. “Did I miss much yesterday after I checked out?” 

   “Nah mostly just questions and catch up. Nothing you won’t pick up on while we go. How’s your head?”

   “Not bad I took my meds before I came out here so hopefully I can take a second dose around lunch and it won’t be as bad as yesterday.” 

   “That’s good we’ve got a full day with meetings and planning so I need you at tip top shape. You and your rat god trained brain.” 

   “Using me for my training I knew it. Auntie Inko will take all your money in the custody battle.” 

   “As if it would be a battle. Please take my money I’m trying to beat Brucie in who can loose the Billionaire title first but somehow we just keep getting more money.”

   “Ah then maybe when you finally call him and get me set up with my training course I can take his money for equipment modification.” 

   “Wow my own son betraying me this deep. My flesh and blood. You cut straight through me there. J call the hospital I think I’m having a heart attack from the pain.”

   “Yes sir right after I have my morning tea.”

   “Both of my children abandoning their old man what did I do to deserve this?” 

   “I don’t know maybe like 40 odd years being a complete asshole to everyone? You’ll be fine old man now pass the coffee I can’t think until the third pot you know this.”

   “Pushy pushy child fine here the only thing I’m good for fancy coffee I see how it is. On a serious note though we will be seeing so many headmasters today and Dumbledore at the very least is a natural Legilimens so don’t make eye contact with any of them if you can help it. We’ll get you some occlumency lessons from Snape if I can bribe him enough but until then no eye contact with adults capiche?” 

   “Yeah dad got it. I’ve got some homework from Nedzu can I take it with us when we go?”

   “Yeah of course might as well do something while the rest of us adults discuss boring topics. Try not to get lost in the castle the staircases move and not in any semblance of order you could track.”

   “So sentient castle?”

   “Sentient castle.” 

   “Good, there goes one question from the homework packet.”

   “… So do I want to ask questions about what else is in that homework packet or should I just leave that comment alone.”

   “I thought you wanted to know as little about Nedzu’s dominate the world plans as possible. If you’ve changed your mind I’d be happy to..”

   “No no. No no no don’t tell me anything else just be discreet when writing. I don't know what languages the teachers can speak or read and it’s highly illegal to share this information outside the wizarding world if you know the laws. Which you don’t got it?”

   Shouta gives a two finger salute,”No problem father our little secret. J add this to the blackmail folder when you get a chance?”

   “Already done Master Shota.”

   “You’re a godsend J.”

   “Yes indeed. Wherever would you be without me.”

   “In a cave” Tony and Shouta answer together.

——————————————————

   They finish their coffees and a light breakfast together before heading to the teleport spot outside just in time for the rest of the students to be leaving the great hall towards their classes. Dumbledore notices them walk in and ushers them into an office on the side of the great hall where the rest of the headmasters wait and the ministry fools. “Ah yes Mr. Stark as you remember these are the other headmasters I don’t think we got to do formal introductions yesterday. Madame Maxime from Beauxbatons in the Pyrenees. Their champion Fleur Delacour shall be along shortly I imagine. Igor Karkaroff from Durmstrang whose location as you may know is a carefully hidden secret. Champion Viktor Krum who is sitting there next to our own champion Mr. Cedric Diggory. And these gentleman are from the ministry, Barry Crouch and Ludo Bagman. Everyone this is Mr. Anthony Stark.” 

   “Actually it’s Lord Stark. If you insist on overt formalities it’s Lord Anthony Edward Carbonell-Stark but really just call me Tony.” Right as he finished speaking the door opened again and in walked Harry, a girl with blonde hair and a light blue outfit which must be Fleur Delacour, and Minnie wearing as stern an expression as always. “And this is Shouta Beaucroft, my son and heir. Harry, how'd you get on after we split ways yesterday?” 

   “Fine sir.” 

   “Harryyyy I thought we talked about this. I’m far too young to be called sir. Tony remember. Call me Tony.” 

   “Oh yeah. I forgot. Sorry sir.. er Tony.” 

   “We’ll workshop it. Anyways, is this everyone or are we expecting more people to shove in this tiny room?”

   “This is everyone who required immediate notification as far as I’m aware. Did you have anyone specific you needed to inform?”

   “No one specific but according to the amendments made to the magic contract every teacher present during the triwizard tournament must be available for aid excusing the headmasters since they are training their own school champions. Along with the main teachers who are here, the headmaster of the school Harry’s name was entered under has been invited to join us and has sent response that they’ll be here soon. I’d tell you who it is but I’d hate to spoil the surprise they’ve set up.” 

   “Ah in that case it’ll just be a minute I’ll have the prefects bring everyone to the library for a study hall with the house ghosts to help rally the younger students. Let me just send out a quick patronus.” Dumbledore shuffles out of the room raising his wand as the door closes behind him. 

   “Now that the buzzkill is gone. Shouta there’s some suspicious looking books here I bet if you pulled a couple some rooms would open. I don’t see your preferred method of vents but we’ll make do. Don’t get caught, don't get lost.” Shouta slides through the throngs of people in front of the fireplace before pulling various books down until one opens up a hallway behind the bookshelf. He salutes his father before slipping away through the tunnels marking things down in his notebook as he goes. “One problem child taken care of. Now onto you Harry go take a seat you look two seconds away from fainting at any second. Minnie can you ask an elf to bring some food for the child please?” 

   Crouch sputters next to him as Shouta disappears behind the bookshelf, “Lord Stark you can not let your underage child wander around the castle when he’s not a student here! It goes against every single bylaw we hold dear at Hogwarts!” 

   “You’ll find that’s not quite true Lord Crouch. Not only does Shouta have the right to walk through the halls as he pleases, you don’t have the kind of power needed to question me. Especially given how far your house fell after the war. You’d cause an international incident in the Italian and American wizarding communities if you tried to bring the point up against us. Besides Shouta is now foster brothers with Heir Potter who is currently a champion and therefore has familial privileges when it comes to Hogwarts. Anyone else have an issue with my kid?” Tony’s eyes are flinty cold and hard as steel as he stares down the various witches and wizards in the room as if daring them to mention Shouta again. “Good thought not. Now Madame Maxime wonderful to finally formally make your acquaintance if there’s time later I’d love to meet your Abraxans. I have a wonderful single malt that I break out for special occasions and meeting as fine a horse as that is as special as any could ask for I’d love to share it with them.”

   “Ah you know your facts well Lord Stark. Oui if we have time I shall show you the stables and we shall all have a glass of your whiskey in celebration for our meeting. While there you will tell me how you managed to get your technology to work despite the magic interference yes?”

   “Of course. A secret between drinking buddies yeah?” Tony winks at Maxime before flourishing his hand out toward Karkaroff, “And then there’s Lord Karkaroff you’ve fallen off the international radars for awhile. I know because they keep asking me to find you but honestly I have so many better things to be doing with my time than looking for a pardoned criminal. They couldn’t pay my consulting fees anyways, it’s nice to put a face to the name though.” They shake hands before Karkaroff mutters something in Bulgarian and tries to turn away. “Forgive me my Bulgarians a bit rusty did you honestly just try to call me a bastard twink to my face? Because we can totally settle our differences without the name calling in languages you don’t know I’m fluent in. Or you can try that introduction again with proper respect and I won’t financially and publically ruin you from ever leaving your cold wasteland again which isn’t that good of a hiding place considering how close it is to the Black Forest yeah?” Karkaroff now looking properly pale nods before slamming his cane into the ground and stomping to the chairs farthest from Tony. They all stayed in mostly silence for the next few minutes. The four champions all together in front of the fire having hushed discussions that none of the adults bothered to key into the only noise other than the crackling fire. Just as Tony was getting ready to open his mouth again the door opened and Dumbledore walked back in followed by the rest of the Hogwarts staff and a few teachers that came from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang. 

   “Now that we’re all here shall we take a seat and discuss what changes have been made for young Harry here?” 

   “Great idea. So chief among them is that Harry’s magic is no longer on the line. Not the way it was before at least. He won’t die from magical implosion if he chooses not to participate, his core will shrink to take the cost from the contract but as it’s still growing everyone involved was confident that it would grow back to its current size and maybe slightly larger. He’s chosen not to back out of the competition to avoid the mandatory bed rest he’d receive from backlash of his magic shrinking. It was also confirmed by Lady Magik that he didn’t enter his own name into the competition. If he did back out whoever entered his name would be taking the rest of the punishment for breaking contract most likely losing the ability to do any magic and possibly their life if Magik thought the price high enough. As we don’t know who the other person is or their intentions, Harry decided the risk of it being another student playing a prank was high enough that that’s part of why he decided to continue participating. However due to his age it was decided mandatory participation ends at him showing up to each competition and staying until each other champion finishes. If he chooses to participate beyond that he does get as much extra help, from every teacher at Hogwarts no matter which school they’re from, as he required to be as prepared as the elder students participating. It’s also required of the game master to inform Harry ahead of time about what the next trial will be so he has proper time to prepare. Madame Bones has stated that appropriate length of time depends on which trial and how difficult the clues given to the other competitors will be. As the first task has no clues given directly to champions he will be informed by the end of next week since the first trial will be held in a month. He also gets an emergency communicator on him at all times in case of emergencies and can pull out of the competition at any moment with the understanding that his core will shrink with the possibility of regrowth. The last major change that concerns all of you is his grading scale at school due to the demand of the tournament he does get mandatory extensions on assignments during any competition he chooses to participate in more than required and his scores for the challenges will be slightly skewed based off of how far ahead his competitors are compared to him. For example if you’re scoring them based off of how advanced a spell they’re using Harry doesn’t get negative marks if he can’t cast any higher than fourth year since he hasn’t even learned fourth year spells yet. I’d also like to remind everyone that Lady Magik found these to be fair rules for everyone involved and appropriate modifications due to him being underage. Any complaints filed will be going through Magik Rites to be judged by the Lady herself. That’s about it any other questions or concerns?” 

   “Yes who does the emergency communicator go to?”

   “It connects to both me as his guardian and Madam Bones from the auror department. A secondary message will be sent out a few minutes later to his head of house and the Headmaster of the school he was entered under to make sure all important parties are informed. A tertiary message will be delivered if nobody responds to the first or second to the rest of the headmasters here and the teachers who came with you. That is a last resort if nobody answers within a reasonable amount of time first though.” 

   “How long will the mandatory extensions be for assignments?” That was a half goblin professor, Flitwick if he remembers correctly the Ravenclaw head of house. 

   “That will depend on what the assignment is, if Harry is having any difficulty in doing assignments correctly without extensions and how much other work he’ll be assigned during this period. We believe the easiest way to determine this would be a conference between all his teachers and a schedule for if he chooses to participate and if he doesn’t for each task. It can be adjusted every quarter if needed and the headmaster of his assigned school has offered their services in providing the schedule if you’d provide me with the lesson plans and assignments as we go through the year that I can send to them.” 

   “This is very thought out Monsieur. We do appreciate all the effort that went into coming up with a solution to this problem and how fast you provided it.” 

   “Well if I’d known sooner it wouldn’t have happened but c’est la vie this is the least I can do. It’ll have an adjustment period for sure and everything will be a bit rocky but it’s the best plan for now so Madam Bones and I expect everyone to follow the plan. If any issues or concerns arise to keep us informed I’ll be around campus everyday after breakfast until probably 9:30 every day in case anyone needs anything. We’re inspecting the grounds for safety purposes so Madam Bones will probably show up too. This was marginally less painful than I thought it would be and you all have students to get back to in order to avoid chaos so let’s end this here everyone. Good talk.” Tony gives his best playboy smile and wave as he pulls open the same book Shouta did earlier and leaves through the tunnel that opened slipping a note into Harry’s hand as he passed the fireplace about meeting him when he has lunch break out in the commons. “Now to find the wayward kid before he blows up the school.” 

————————————————-

   After about an hour and a half of searching for his wandering child Tony gives up looking for him, blaming Nedzus cryptic training and leaving notes as he goes about meeting him and Harry for lunch in the commons. Tony climbs out of one of the offset tunnels and past a couple bookcases in what must be the main library for the school. “Alright J send a message to Rat God that our favorite hellspawn is working on his cryptic assignment but to keep results low key for legal reasons. I’ve got to see an elf about some food.”

   What followed was a two hour conversation between Tony and the kitchen elves as they answered his questions on the eating habits of his new charge and what his favorite/least favorite foods were. They helped him prepare a meal for the three of them and then some, packing it away in a foraging basket that previously held carrots before sending Tony on his way. He made it outside with just enough time to start setting everything up before Shouta flipped out of a nearby tree landing beside him to help. As they were putting the last plates out they saw three figures walking towards them, two girls and a boy. As they got closer the boy was obviously Harry, the taller girl was the curly haired witch who Dumbledore called Hermione, and a smaller waif like girl with alabaster skin and platinum straight hair. The three were chatting together linked arm in arm Hermione laughing at something Harry was telling her and the other girl with a somewhat absent smile but an ear turned towards the conversation even as her eyes looked away. The conversation naturally drew to a close as they got close enough for Shouta and him to hear. 

   “Hey kid. Who’re these?”

   “This is Hermione. She’s a Gryffindor like me in my year. She’s my best friend. This is Luna she’s a Ravenclaw a year below us. She’s closer to a sister. I hope you don’t mind I brought them Luna said you’d have enough food for extra people and we’ve learned to just listen to what she says most of the time.” 

   “Of course not the more the merrier. Good to meet you Hermione, Luna take a seat grab some food nothing formal here just getting everyone used to each other. Smart of you to listen to your friend Harry she looks like she’s got Seer blood in her. Which branch are you from?”

   “The Lovegoods. There’s not many Nargles flying about your head daddy says that means you remember almost everything.”

   “I haven’t talked to a Lovegood in ages. Are you from the main family line or one of the side ones?”

   “Technically a side branch but none of my aunts or uncles survived the war so I’m next in line once my grandmother passes. Daddy’s taking us on vacation to look for Crumple Horned Snorklacks this summer since it may be the last free year before heirship training turns into semi-lordship.” 

   “That’s too bad I think I ran in the same circles as your aunt Delphine. She married into the Malfoy line right?”

   “She did but she had strong Seer blood so she was turned over to the dark by Lord Malfoys father once her husband died.”

   “That’s too bad. Anyways Hermione it’s good to officially meet you I know we saw each other the first day we came but we didn’t get to talk much. The names Tony Stark you guys can call me Tony this is my son Shouta he’s a little shy.”

   “I’m not shy you’re just embarrassing. It’s nice to meet you guys.”

   “It’s good to meet you as well. Are you from America? Your accents don’t sound the same.”

   “No I grew up in Japan but we move back and forth when I’m not in school.”

   “I’ve always wondered what schooling was like in other parts of the world. I’ve never left England really besides holidays to Nice and Nantes. My parents only speak English and French and refuse to go anywhere that they’ll seem like tourists. Is it much different there?”

   “It’s completely different. A huge culture shock really but Dad prepared me really well on the flight over.”

   “Your eyes must hurt. I wonder how bright I must glow. I can see it too not the same way you can but similar. If you were wondering you glow red they’re especially bright around your eyes. Like fire.”

   “Based on the conversation you had with dad I’m guessing this is part of your Seer blood. They don’t hurt too bad right now they’re usually worse I’ve got medicine for it but I have to eat first. And since you were wondering it’s a pale purple. Like a periwinkle and it’s not too bright it’s really soft and calm. It almost looks like I could sink into it and it would wrap me up. By far the least offensive thing to look at around here if I’m being honest.” 

   Tony could see how the conversation lit up millions of questions in Hermiones mind about what they were talking about. A scientific urge to get to the bottom of the mystery that he is very familiar with. In order to put a pause to the experimenting until after they had lunch he pushes a sandwich into Shoutas mouth. As he did so Luna grabbed the strawberries from the basket and started feeding them to Hermione. “As fascinating as finding out the secrets of our situation are I’ve been told many times that brains work better when food is being put inside of us so lunch first then all the sciency stuff ok kids.” 

   “Alright who are you and what have you done with Mr. I Can Eat When I’m Dead?”

   “Ha. Funny kid but you know Pep would maul me if I didn’t feed you children and set a bad example so feast away light topics at the.. picnic blanket I guess since we don’t have a convenient table around.”

————————————————————

   After they finished eating the quarter of school children took turns pushing each other down a small hill laughing and chatting about light topics. Tony had never seen Shouta as loose as he was right now when they weren’t at home with Hizashi and the rest of their family, it was a good look on his kid. Tony took the reprieve to just relax for a minute and watch the kids have what little joy they could since everyone knows it won’t last long. Soon enough they were all trudging back up the hill, Hermione having taken them all down with her the last time Harry had pushed her, arms wrapped around each other and heads thrown back in laughter while the wind carried the sounds of their delight back to him. The slightly setting sun making a picturesque backdrop behind the kids while also reminding him that they have to head back up to the school soon. Tony was hesitant to ruin the moment to remind the kids that they had more on their schedules today, and then Luna caught his eye and smiled while shaking her head and he knew that this was more important than any class they had to do tonight and decided to leave them be until they started falling asleep. By the time they made it back to where Tony was sitting on the blanket they were tripping over each other still giggling hair and clothes rumpled and stained with grass and dirt from their repeated trips down the hill. 

   “You look like you’ve been having fun. Great move by the way Hermione taking them all out with you on the way down. I had no idea that you could kick that far but it did the job.”

   “You’re just saying that because she kicked me and you’re still mad I called out your hypocrisy earlier.”

   “Now Sho I’m hurt. How could my own son believe I’d delight in his pain like that. But hypothetically you can’t prove it so HA!” Shota just rolled his eyes at his fathers dramatics. There was still a smile tugging his lips up at the corners proving that he was in fact having a great time with the new children he’d met even if they were younger than him by a few years. 

   “I was serious though it was a good kick. You seem to have the basics down for self defense. If you ever decide to train more you let me know any family of Harry’s is a family of mine and I take care of my people. I’d love to make sure you could protect yourself if you ever need to.” 

   “I don’t know how good I would be at trying to protect myself. My skillset lies more with my magic and my books than with any sort of physical ability. I’m afraid I’d be rather useless actually.”

   “So was I before Afghanistan honestly. I never took training seriously until I’d gotten back and realized I needed to be more proactive about being able to defend myself. You just need to work a little more and not give up. At the very least you’ll be able to buy yourself some time to figure out a better solution. I’m not saying you have to I’m not your parent I can’t control you like that I’m just saying keep it in mind.”

   “Thanks Mr. Stark I will.”

   “Gah don’t call me that makes me sound like my father. I told you call me Tony.” 

   Shota looked on the conversation with intrest, putting his opinion in at the end, “I could help you know. I go to a school known for its rigorous self defense courses I’d be happy to lend a hand. Maybe the rat will give me extra credit too and I can reduce my hours in Menta’s class.”

   “That dude is such a prick I don’t know why Nedzu lets him stay employed there.”

   “You know it’s because of the HC sticking their fingers in the wrong pies. He’ll have enough blackmail to remove him from staff at the start of the new year but until then I’m stuck in his class for 8 hours a day. 8 whole HOURS Nedzu’s been freaking the fuck out because of the board requiring it since ‘I’m more likely to need the lessons he teaches than the practical lessons my peers receive’ quirkest assholes.”

   “Breathe Sho it’s fine The Rat will take care of it eventually. For now let’s just enjoy the sunset with your new friends and wait for someone to notice the 3 missing students and come looking.”

   “Actually they won’t notice at all.”

   “It’s almost like you expect the teachers to be responsible adults.” Luna and Hermione say at the same time. 

   “Acca-scuse me. Pause and reverse. Did you just imply that your teachers at your boarding school won’t notice that 3 students missed half their classes, lunch, and dinner or that if they did they wouldn’t be freaking out trying to find you?”

   “Exactly that Uncle Tony,” Luna said, “if they noticed we were gone, and it is an if, there’s an understanding that if Harry is in the group of missing children they’re not allowed to comment. Dumbledore has had a habit of reversing any punishments or awarding last minute points to keep Gryffindor in the lead for the house cup tournament. It leads to very poor inter house relations despite his professing to foster them.”

   “Well all this information is well and concerning but I’d rather get back to the relaxation while we still can. Something tells me that starting tomorrow it’ll be a lot less peaceful around here.” 

   “It’s almost impressive honestly.”

   “What is?”

   “The Harry Effect.”

   “The what?”

   “The Harry Effect. It’s what we call it when you just start to realize that things never go quite right whenever Harry is directly involved. Like Murphys Law but worse honestly. Usually it takes at least a couple months of knowing him before the firsties understand but that you’ve only known him- what a day?-means that either you’re very perceptive or The Harry Effect is getting worse.”

   “Ah that makes sense. I usually just call that a Tuesday but glad to know it runs in the family.”

   “So he gets it from your shared family?”

   “Probably. If he doesn’t then he’s being adopted into the perfect fit. We’re used to everything going wrong around here.” 

   “Glad it’s not just Luna and I then. It’ll help with preparing with more hands on deck to be honest.”

   “Happy to be of service. Now where were we. Ah yes Luna now!” As soon as Tony says that Luna, who had been up to that point inching slightly forward toward Shota, darted past him grabbing his hand and rolling them both back down the hill. Tony starts laughing as this happens until he feels two sets of hands push him down while kicking his feet out underneath him causing him to follow his son tumbling down the hill. “Oh you brats it’s so on!”

Chapter Text

   Harry was enjoying a rare moment of peace at the lake sitting on the shore with Luna pulling up strands of grace while Neville paced in the shallows reading the herbology book given to him by Mad-Eye after that dreadful first lesson. He could vaguely hear the crunch of leaves and twigs up the hill behind him, signaling the end of his peace and the approach of yet another problem he would be forced to solve. He tilted his head to the sky, rolling his neck to the side to glance at Luna. 

   “This is going to ruin the rest of the day for me isn’t it?”

   “The rest of the week.”

   “Fuck.” 

   Luna nodded empathetically. “At least you’re never bored.”

   “At least there’s that.”

   Harry sighed to himself before standing up and brushing himself off walking in the direction of the crunching leaves. He walks about 50 paces before coming across the harbinger of doom, Ginny, who skips the final few steps towards him bouncing on the balls of her feet. 

   “Finally I’ve been looking for you since breakfast. Hagrid’s looking for you.”

   “Hagrid? Why is he looking for me?”

   “Don’t know and I don’t particularly care either. One of the firsties was talking about it on their way to breakfast. Apparently Hagrid saw them in the halls leaving the tower and thought they’d be able to find you before he could. I offered to take the task off their hands since the poor things were practically shaking at the idea of talking to you.” Here Ginny rolls her eyes as if she herself hadn’t been petrified of meeting him when she was a first year. 

   “Well message received. Did Hagrid happen to mention a time? Or place?”

   Ginny raises a brow and stares for a long moment after he asks this. 

   “Point taken it’s Hagrid so of course he didn’t. Forget I asked. Thanks Gin sorry to make you search the whole castle for me just needed a break you know?”

   “Oh trust me I get it. I need a break just listening to these idiots I can’t imagine being the one talked about.”

   “And Gin? Just because your brother is a raging git doesn’t mean we can’t be friends yeah?”

   “Yeah yeah you big sap. No go find Hagrid before you get all teary eyed and start trying to braid my hair.”

   “I know you’re allergic to emotions oh fiercest of the Weasleys. Luna and Neville are down the hill if you want to try to wrangle them inside the castle for food. I don’t think Neville has put that new book down since it was given to him. I’m worried he’s going to start taking that thing everywhere with him.” 

   Ginny shoots him a salute with two of her fingers, “Later Scarface. Good luck!” 

   Harry rolls his eyes before making his way the rest of the way to the castle. If he wants to find Hagrid before dinner he’ll have to start looking now. 

   Halfway to the castle he remembers the existence of his newest family member who has been skulking around mapping the corridors and stalking the castles inhabitants. Surely if anyone would know where he could find Hagrid at this time it would be him. He takes out the stark phone given to him by Tony, made specifically for him to get past the castles wards, shooting a text to his foster brother. A reply comes almost instantaneously. Green house eight. Harry shoots back a thank you and pockets his phone after he sees a thumbs up from Shouta. Greenhouse right is one of the newer ones built in the last century or so and therefore attached through an outside entrance instead of the main entrance in central hall. 

   Inside the greenhouse Hagrid is helping Professor Sprout re-fertilize the magic sensitive plants. The half giant turns as he hears the door open, pouring a decent amount of the fertilize on the ground in front of him as he does so. The sound of a lowly muttered curse sounds throughout the room as Hagrid turns back to the plant he was working on finishing the bag before picking up what he can of the spilled fertilizer. He finishes right as Harry gets to the bottom of the staircase turning to stare at him with a bright smile and spread hands. 

   “Harry! What are you doing here so early? We weren’t supposed to meet ‘til tonight.”

   “Hey Hagrid. Unfortunately the message failed to include a time or place to meet you. Figured I’d better find you now so I can ask.”

    “I knew I was forgettin’ somethin’. Well not to worry just meet me at the edge of the forbidden forest right after dinner. Where the bridge is.”

   “And you can’t just tell me whatever it is right now?”

   “Fraid not. But don’t you worry everything will be perfectly safe. And it’ll be worth it.”

   “Fine fine I get it. Keep your secrets Hagrid. I’ll see you tonight then?” 

   “Attaboy Harry. That’s a good lad see you tonight! Now where was that broom.”

   Harry shakes his head walking back up the stairs to leave the greenhouse. As he starts the trek back to the courtyard he spots Hermione locked into conversation with Viktor Krum. Now that the two of them had been spending time together you couldn’t see one without the other. The two usually spending time trading stories or teaching each other the languages they speak, on the colder days they sat in the library often joined by either Luna or Theodore Nott. Today the weather was more favorable so the two sat on one of the benches scattered across the courtyard locked into conversation over an older looking book. Harry turned his eyes to either side of them, catching a glimpse of fiery red hair just to the left. Ron had proven how jealous of a person he is, even more now that Hermione and Viktor have sparked up a friendship. His face was redder than his hair and steam was practically pouring from his ears, reminiscent of eating the black pepper Bertie Botts Beans. His eyes glaring at them from the other side of the courtyard, despite them not being able to see him he looked at them with an intensity like he expected them to turn around and fall at his feet for forgiveness. Harry shook his head in disappointment before walking towards Hermione and Viktor. 

   “So then Luna snuck up behind him, yelled about an infestation of garpdies and shoved him into the lake. He came up covered in seaweed and mud and smelled like rotten fish for almost a week no matter what spells he used or how many times he showered. Professor Snape actually gave him a pass to leave the classroom and not come back until the stench had left since it was affecting the delicate potions he had brewing.” 

   “All this to test a potion you were trying to recreate from this book?” Viktor asked in his thick accent. Hermione nodded in confirmation trying to stifle the giggles rising up her throat. “Your creativity truly is astounding. No wonder everyone calls you the smartest witch here.”

   Hermione practically beamed at the older student, face flushing in pride before her eyes caught sight of Harry coming up the hill towards them. “Harry! We were just talking about you!” 

   “Oh I heard. Do you really have to tell everyone that story specifically? It’s so embarrassing and I can still vaguely smell the fish whenever someone talks about it.”

   “Oh poor traumatized Harry.” Hermione coos teasingly, “would you prefer I use one of the other stories in my arsenal? There’s so many options after all.” 

   Harry blanched, turning panicked eyes from Viktor to Hermione and back. “No, nope, no thank you. You’re absolutely right this one is so funny and definitely the best option to tell people. Keep doing as you will.”

   “I knew you’d see it my way, glad we could agree.” Hermione smirked towards him briefly. “Anyways formal introductions Viktor this is Harry Potter my absolute best friend. Harry this is Viktor. Don’t let his reputation fool you he plays the fool because he likes keeping expectations low but he’s probably one of the smartest students I’ve ever spoken to.” 

   “You’ll be smarter than me in no time Hermione, but I thank you for the high praise. It is nice to meet you Harry officially that is. I was appalled that they would allow a child to participate in the tournament. Especially considering how deadly it had been in the past.”

   “Thanks. At least some students understand my hesitation.”

   “Hermione has been telling me all about you, and how you all became friends. Though I’m still confused how the angry one fits into the dynamic?” 

   “Angry one?” Hermione turned to look towards the direction Viktor had nodded. Ron stands just as he had when Harry was walking up the hill. Arms crossed, glaring harshly yet expectantly at all three students, body as tense as a bow string. “Ron?” Hermione rolled her eyes, “at first he was just Harry’s friend. He actively tormented me because he was annoyed by how smart I was and how well I was doing in lessons. Then the whole troll incident happened and we were all three of us hanging out trying to solve this mystery around Nicholas Flamel. The chess situation happened at the end of the year and it caused some manner of panic and trauma bonding to happen between the three of us when first Ron almost died and then Harry. Second year didn’t help the trauma bonding honestly with the whole student body being scared of being petrified. I got petrified halfway through that year and Ron barely batted an eye besides how mad he was that quidditch was cancelled. Third year is where we should have realized exactly what he was like. Ron had this pet rat that came from his older brothers, and third year is when my parents finally let me get Krookshanks. Ron’s pet kept disappearing that year, wandering out of the dorm rooms and the common areas and he automatically kept blaming Krookshanks and me. Yelling at me at all times of day about how irresponsible I was letting my cat go about as he pleases and injure other peoples animals. Any conversation we had always turned back to his rat and ended with one of us storming off. Overall he just became difficult and a bully. Some stuff happened at the end of that year that caused him to realize that Krookshanks hadn’t killed his cat and he apologized. We should have realized he was just a jealous ass. This summer was mostly fine. We went to the Quidditch World Cup, great job by the way you played that very well. The Triwizard Tournament was announced and Ron was so angry that he couldn’t enter his name. That got worse when Harry’s name came out of the cup since Ron refuses to believe that Harry didn’t enter his name. Harry has been sleeping in the common room every night since Ron and Seamus play off of each others rage and it makes the dorm so toxic. Sometimes it gets bad enough that Neville joins him as well. I guess I’m glad we’re seeing his true colors now.”

   “I am sorry you’re losing such a close friend. It must be hard no matter how often he was horrible to you.”

   “Well of course there are memories that are going to hurt worse now since he’s no longer our friend but in the long run I’ll be glad we stopped being friends now rather than four years down the road when we graduate.” 

   “You have a point. Four years from now you’d probably be inseparable given the atmosphere surrounding the wizarding world at the moment no matter how terribly he acted towards you.” The three wizards jump, their wants sliding into their hands to point at the newcomer before their minds could catch up to what they were doing, “Woah easy there just me” Shouta said raising his hands in the universal sign of ‘I come in peace’ 

   “Shouta! You can’t just sneak up on us like that! You almost gave me a heart attack.” Harry and Hermione pocket their wands, Viktor following suit after a minute. 

   “Sorry my fault. Forgot that tensions were a little high at the moment. Won’t happen again.” Harry and Shouta nodded at each other before turning to the other two. 

   “Viktor this is Shouta. He’s my cousin turned foster brother. Shouta this is Viktor Krum, seeker for the Bulgarian professional quidditch team and the triwizard champion for Durmstrang.” 

   “It’s nice to meet you Viktor. Sorry again for sneaking up on you guys I’m used to stealth training and that doesn’t always translate well to high tension areas.”

   “It was no problem. Very nice to meet you.”

   “To get to the point of my arrival, dad wants us to meet him in McGonagall’s office for tea before dinner. Apparently he’s having a meeting with Dumbledore and wants to convene about what happens during it.”

   “Just ten minutes. One of these days I’ll get ten minutes of being a normal teenager without the world imploding around me.”

   “You and me both. Sadly that day is not today. Nice meeting you Viktor. Hermione a pleasure as always. See you guys around.”

   “See you Shouta.”

   “It was nice to meet you friend. I hope we shall see each other again soon.” 

   With that shouta and Harry begin walking inside the castle Shouta and Harry comparing notes or the secret tunnels within the school to find the fastest way to the professor's office Needless to say the two boys made it in record time to the transfiguration classroom. They opened the door to McGonagall's office to find her sat at a small round table near the floo surrounded by a spread of different cakes and finger foods. Three porcelain cups rest on coasters at the table and one hilariously oversized coffee mug obviously laid out tor Tony. The two boys greet the professor warmly, sitting down at the two open chairs on the side of the table farthest from the floo. Harry picks up his teacup, watching as his preferred tea starts filling his cup without prompting. Three and a half years surrounded by magic and he is still sometimes filled with awe at what it is capable of. He turns to look at Shouta to see his reaction and is pleased by the look of wonder etched onto the other students' normally stoic face. The three of them exchange pleasant small talk while waiting for the last member of their party to show up. It's no more than two minutes before the door swings open and a snarling Tony stalls in, prowling through the room reminiscent at a caged tiger.

   "Tony?" There's silence even after Minerva spoke his name. His pacing not stopping even as his countenance became more vicious and agitated. 

   “Tony” she tried again more firm this time. When this still didn't garner a response from the irate man Minerva sighed deeply, grabbing a scone of the table in front as her, launching it at Tony's Forehead. She must've used magic to ensure her aim because the scone hit Tony in the center at his forehead, pinging off with a soft plop.       

   Tony remained in place for another second blinking in confusion, " Did you just throw a scone at me?” 

   McGonagall smiled, "and if I did? It worked didn’t it?"

   Tony shook his head righting his rumpled suit, "Right about that. Your boss is a complete ass you now?"

   "Trust me I am well aware but tell me how specifically he managed to get you this irate.”

   “Better question would be what didn't he do. I had a meeting with him earlier, Fucker spelled the tea and the lemon cakes he offered thinking I wouldn't notice. He tried a low level compulsion to get me to eat and drink and got aggressive when it obviously was not working. The old coot is trying to figure out the loop hole in the contract so Harry doesn't know what the first challenge is. Honestly it's pretty fuching ridiculous but not unexpected. What was unexpected was his unusual interest in my son. He acted all grandfatherly and concerned, slipping in subtle Spells trying to get me to tell all of his information. Apparently a child who is able to enter Hogwarts even without the proper level of magical ability without causing any of his wards to go off is cause for concern.” Tony's hands began running through his hair again, pulling harshly at the strands. “And then the man had the audacity to tell me he owled the headmistress of the school Harry was entered under and told her not to come. That this whole situation is just some misunderstanding, like a child's life doesn't hang in the balance I expected the manipulation but the audacity is it's own issue and it's almost worse than dealing with Politicians I swear to god.”

   "Slow down Tony. Dumbledore wanted to know more about Shouta? What specifically?"

   "How we're related, where he came from, where the name we gave him to use came from. Why he isn't more widely known. And that was all before the compulsion and pressing for more personal information. Honestly the man gave serious creep vibes. I dont know how he's been allowed to run a school full of children this long.” 

   “Is that all you remember him asking you?" 

“He asked how Shouta got the last name.” Tony's eyes widened “He knew i was a matriarchal line.” McGonagall and Tony shared a horrified glance. " Fuck! Fuck fuck. God damnit how did I forget! Minnie if he knows it's a .. matriarchal line..”

   “Then he might know exactly why it's a matriarchal line as well. He probably knew from the minute you got onto the grounds with Shouta exactly what kind of power he possesses and now he knows why as well. You'd better owl that headmistress, it looks like we'll need far more support than we first realized."

   "Fuck. Fuck fuck fuck okay. We've been through worse we'll figure this out too.” 

   “Why don't you have a seat dear. Though I find it blasphemous you do have coffee waiting for you with our tea cakes. Enjoy a few minutes with your family before the chaos renews.” 

   *You're right Minnie. Anyways i Children enough about your creepy headmaster for now, how have your days been? Shouta you finish your map?”

   Not quite. Getting close but those stupid stairs know. I'm trying to get up the fourth floor south wing and they refuse to let me pass. They keep moving while I'm on them so I end up on the seventh floor east wing. I honestly don't know how these kids make it anywhere on time with staircases like this.”

   “Honestly. It’s a mystery to us too. Sometimes we don’t make ut on time because of the stairs changing and we just have to deal with the point loss or detention.” Harry shrugged nonchalantly “It’s even worse it they're mad at you.”

   "The stairs can be mad at you?”

   "Yeah. Everything in the castle is kind or alive in some way. Not to mention the portraits and the ghosts love to gossip so if you anger one eventually one of the other things in the castle will get you back.”

   “The castle itself is a marvel of magic,” Tony continued "It is a sentient being because of the magic used when it was created and because of the centuries of magical knowledge passed down throughout the years. You don't see it very often anymore but magic has been known to create sentience in inanimate objects before.”

   "Fascinating.” There was plain awe in Shouta's face as he said this. An itch in his eyes and hands that screamed of his want to research this further. Harry had never seen anything like it before and it was giving him warm floaty feelings he usually only got when around Luna and Hermione. 

   “You know if you want to learn more. Hermione is a well of information about almost everything magic history related. I'm sure she’d be more than happy to show you anything else you'd live to know."

   "That sounds great, thanks Harry.”

   "Don't thank me yet. You have no idea the can of worms you just unleashed upon yourself. Hermione takes learning very seriously.”

   “As she should. Information is one of the most powerful tools someone can have. If you don't take that seriously what hope do you have of surviving." The longer Shouta spoke the more horrified Harry became. His eyes widened, his nose scrunched up beneath the bridge of his glasses, his body leaning further and further away from shouta.

   "Merlins beard there's two of them.” The horror was so clear in Harry's voice as he spoke that the other three occupants could do nothing else but laugh.

 Almost two hours had passed by the time the four were ready to separate to go about business before dinner. Harry had let McGonagall know that he was meeting Hagrid after dinner, and knowing the giant he would likely be out past curfew. McGonagall only sighed before handing him a permission slip in case he was stopped by anyone else. Looking out the window Harry decided that he had enough time before dinner to head down to Hogsmeade through the secret tunnel beneath the three-eyed witch statue. He needed to buy more parchment and ink, a few more Quills are always helpful, and he might as well get some treacle tart and a couple cauldron cakes for the girls. There was no point in going to Quality Quidditch Supplies since quidditch wasn't happening this year, so Harry decided his final stop would be the Magical Menagerie to pick up treats for Hedwig and for Krookshanks. The last time Harry had come to Hogsmeade and hadn't brought anything back for the cat, his left shoes kept disappearing then reappearing filled with hairballs and dead mice. Overall not an appalling experience for him, so he'd learned his lesson and made sure to pick up Krookshanks favorite treats every time he left the castle.

   Harry finished his shopping right as the sky turned from an orangey - blue to a dark purple signalling the start of dinner back at the castle. Harry wasn't in much of a rush to get back, he'd be able to stop by the kitchens later if he was hungry and it had been awhile since he stopped by to see Dobby and Winky. He decided to leave the items he bought in the twins room, less chance of it getting maliciously destroy there than if he left it in his room. Once everything was put away and spelled to remain invisible to everyone but him and the twins, he headed back down to the great hall. As usual Ron was seated with Dean and Seamus as for away from their old corner of table as he could possibly be without sitting with the first years.

   Luna sat with her back to the table, a spoon piled high with some sort of pudding precariously balanced on her nose as Hermiane read from a spiral notebook next to her A glance next to her showed exactly where she got the notebook from. Shouta sat next to her reading over her shoulder as she furiously scribbled words down on the notebooks pages with a muggle pen. By the looks of it the pen was an expensive one, sleeu silver with a pointed tip not dissimilar from the quills they used at Hogwarts. Harry couldn't see it from this far away but he would bet his entire inheritance that the pen was monogrammed as well given the father of the boy it belonged to. 

   Luna was of course the first one to notice him approaching and started waving at him, moving the spoon back and forth across her face like a dangerous and messy see-saw. Hermione was far too engrossed in her note taking to notice anything beyond the words on the paper, which was not unusual. Shouta turned at Luna's waving and leaned back from his spot over Hermione's shoulder to give his own wave. Harry tilted his head towards him before squeezing on the other side of Luna across from the two book nerds. 

   “You two are freaks. Who willingly brings extra work with them to dinner?”

  "You just don't appreciate our combined genius Harry. Don't worry Shouta just because he doesn't appreciate Just how inventive you are doesn't mean we're au line that. In fact I'm quite looking forward to us putting our minds together. It's sure to be thrilling."

   "I also look forward to collaborating. You should meet my panciple. He's an agent of chaos. You'd like him and he'd want to test your brain capacity.”

   “Sounds vaguely concerning but I'm in!”

   “Shouta don't forget to warn her about what Nezu is, if she isn't told ahead of time she'll be quite shocked.” Luna piped in from next to Harry.

  “I feel like I Should be shocked you know what he is but I feel like it's that seer blood my father was talking about.”

   “Very astute. Don't worry I won't tell anyone.”

   "Thanks Luna.

   “I feel like you two are being dramatic. What could possibly be the reason for this caution regarding a principal you obviously like?”

   “He's a stout.”

   “A stout?” Hermione blinks, “like the animal?"

   “Exactly. Although he does like to pretend he's a chimera. He's not, he's just dramatic like that.”

   “How does a stout run a School?

   "Surprisingly easy actually. It's more a Question ot why is he only running a school and not the whole government. He says the chaos, I think he's just biding his time.”

   "But he's a stout. Wait he can talk?"

   "Yes? How else would he run a school?

   “I thought it was like those cats that are made into train conductors because they live at the train station.”

   "I'm so telling him you said that. This day is great and that is the funniest thing I've ever heard.”

   "Thanks I think but I'm still confused."

   “If you guys have somewhere less public we can talk more later.”

   “Yeah there's a corner of the library we warded we can

meet there later.”

   “Not me friends I've got a half-giant to meet in the forest. Luna any chance you could tell me what this mystery meeting is about?” Harry turned to the blonde as he asked. Luna only shook her head before motioning to Zip her lips. Harry sighed. "Yeah should've seen that coming. Anyways you guys enjoy your discussion tonight. Hermione don't wait up I probably won't be back until late and yes I did get a permission slip from McGonagall to be out past curfew.”

   “Who would've known, I guess you can teach an old dog new tricks afterall.” Luna and Hermione fall into peals of laughter at that comment drawing the attention from the rest of the table. Harry rolled his eyes good naturedly, smiling as he lifted the spoon off of Luna's nose before it could fall on her lap. Right as he was about to put the spoon back down on the table, Harry felt something thick and cold slide down his head leaving a trail of thick slime though his hair and down his casual robes. The laughter from the girls stop as does most of the noise in the hall. You could hear a pin drop in the suffocating silence that followed. 

   Harry Just blinks before slowly turning around to gall see who had poured their food on him, unsurprised to see Ron and Seamus standing behind him. Their smirks said every thing even though the two of them didn't speak right away.

   Harry debated with himself over reacting to their display, deciding it wasn't worth it. He took a breathe prepared to brush them off when Ron spoke over him,

   "Sorry did we mess up perfect Potters hair?" Ron and Seamus let out snorts of laughter as the entire hall waited with baited breath for Harry to respond.

   "This isn't worth wasting my breath on. Hermione, Luna good night enjoy the library. Shouta I'll probably see you tomorrow.” Harry pushed himself off the bench purposefully avoiding Ron and Seamus by walking the long way around the tables to leave the great hall. As he walked past the tables students began to whisper to each other, voices growing louder until it reaches a cacophony as he uses his magic to slam open the doors to the great hall. He hears footsteps rushing behind him, figuring it to be either his foster brother or his friends he slows down his pace hardly registering that he had almost been running the whole time.

   “Potter.” Harry almost bolts again. Instead he slows his steps even more, waiting for Malfoy to catch up.

   "What do you want Malfoy? Rub it in my face that no one believes me? Go ahead I have no fucks left to give today so its your only chance without me cursing you.”

   "No that's not what I wanted. Bloody hell will you just turn around?”

   Harry whirled around to face Malfoy, a snarl preparing to cross his face. He pauses when he sees the other boy's face.

   "I don't have the energy Malfoy so if you're going to say something please make it quick."

   "Thank you. I was trying to tell you I know a place you could clean up in peace. I can't imagine going back to your dorm is what you want to do right now.”

   “I'd love to see what trick you're spent your precious time plotting but I've got a million other things I'd rather be doing than getting humiliated again. Maybe tomorrow.” Harry starts walking away again before he feels a firm tug at his wrist. "Merlins balls you're persistent today but please. I'm asking nicely for once, just leave me alone Malfoy.”

   “Not a trick this time Potter. I swear. I just. I realized that this year maybe we should call a truce. Temporary of course. It's no fun to poke fun at someone who doesn't have the energy to fight back.”

   Harry searched the boy's face looking for any hint of decestion. Finding none he sags slightly against the blonde, nodds Shallowly.

   “Fine. Fine, but I swear Maltay if this is a trich. I'll make you regret it.”

   "No tricks. Not this time, promise. Follow me.” 

   The two boys begin walking through the halls. After a few minutes of navigating the hallways Harry notices that the direction they're walking ends in the astronomy wing.

   “You know there's an easier way to get rid of me, you don’t have to throw me from the astronomy tower.”

Malfoy rolled his eyes, though Harry was close enough and knew him well enough by this point that he could see the small curl of his lip signifying his amusement.

   “If I wanted to kill you Potter I wouldn't choose something as mundane as a small fall from the astronomy tower."

   “Good to know your flair for the dramatics is consistent in every aspect of your life."

   “You call it dramatics. I call it appropriate behavior for my station.”

   The two boys share a quick laugh neither noticing that they still maintained their hold on each other’s hand. Thẹ two kept walking for a few minutes until they came across the hallway that housed the tapestry of trolls doing ballet. Malfoy dropped his hand, seemingly unconsciously, before beginning to ace back and forth in front of the tapestry. Harry was just about to Question Malfov's sanity or lack thereof, when an ornate door appeared in front of them. Intricate metalwork twisting around itself to form a vine-live door before an apple shaped door handle appeared as the finishing touch. Harry's yaw dropped open slightly with awe.

   “How did you do that?"

   "You saw me Potter. Or is your eyesight so bad that even those glasses can't help you?"

   "No you arse. How did you know that was there?"

   "Family secret I'm afraid. Don't worry though you can use it at anytime. I'll even show you how to use it, but not until I after you’re clean of that filth.” 

   Harry rolled his eyes at the obvious disgust in Malforis voice. "Thanks Malfoy. "

   "The room has everything you need. I'll wait out here Potter." Harry nodded in thanks before slipping into the room. He could tell as soon as he walked in that the room was made by magic. A large tub sat in the middle of the room, though calling it a tub was generous Harry thought. It was more like a pond, large enough to fit most of the boys dormitory with spare room Harry was willing to bet. Malfoy was right when he said the room would have everything he needed, there were washcloths, soap bars of different shapes and scents, and even spare clothes off to the side on a bench. The room appeared as if made from an outcropping of rocks at a hot spring. Wet stones made up the walls leaving a smell not unlike a rainstorm on pavement. There was a waterfall running down the rocks into the pool. As Harry got into the water a single thought had steam billowing out from the pool. Harry relaxed into the warm water, feeling far less tense than he had in months.

   As much as he wanted to, he knew he couldn't take too long in the bath since Malfoy was waiting for him outside. He washed up as fast as he could before getting out into the warm air and getting dressed. A tray appeared beside him with a plate of biscuits and a bottle of water. He grabbed both, thanking the room in his head, and men left promising to come back again if only to enjoy this relaxation for longer. He stepped out into the hallway the door to the room closing behind him before melting back into the stones.

   Malfoy stood against the wall next to him, twirling his wand between his fingers .

   "Thanks again Malfoy. I can honestly say this is the best I've felt in months.” 

   Malfoy's head turned toward him as he spoke, the wand flitting between his fingers seconds before slipping back into its holster.

   "Don't mention it Potter. Now I believe I did promise to tell you how to get into the room on your own.”

   “I believe that was mentioned yeah.” 

   "You've got to imagine what you want. You don't have to imagine every detail, but it does help. Hold that image in your mind as you pass in front of the wall. The door will start to appear once the room knows what you want. Some people will say that it's after the third turn of pacing but I've found that what matters more is how clear you are in what you want. The more the room has to work with the quicker the door appears and vice versa. Why don't you give it a go now so I know you understand?”   

   Harry nodded to himself, walking up to the wall and trying to decide what he wanted the room to become. He pictured it clearly in his head, a room with tall glass ceilings letting in light from a never changing full moon. Rows and rows of tall bookshelves where Hermione could happily be lost for ages. A crackling fireplace warming the room as it gave the space a homey-Smokey scent. Harry held the image in his mind as he turned on his heel and began pacing before the wall. He imagined sounds from a forest filling the air. The creaking of ancient branches reaching high above the windows, the sounds of birds and squirrels hopping through a forest floor. The quiet trickle of a stream and the splash as the water falls off the rocks and into a waiting pond below. It was on his second turn of the hallway that he heard the unmistakable sound of stone pushing against metal. A door appeared before him, a golden-brown metal, worn looking and aged started filling the space between the moving stones. What could only be described as strands of molten metal twisted around each other, becoming like plaits to form the frame for the door. Pillars began to form from more of these liquid strands of metal, forming the body of the doors. Celtic knots and twining branches began to form in the center of these pillars, all facing towards the middle of these doors, reaching high to the peak of the arched Frame. The stone began to thin around the metal becoming similar to frosted glass. Finally a pitch black handle appears jutting out from the mid-point of the two doors, jagged almost as if it was cut from stone right before being placed upon the door. Harry reached out to open the newly finished room, right as his hand touched the door handle, a jagged edge cut his palm. 

   "Ah!" Harry pulled his hand away from the handle as he felt the sting of the cut.

   Malfoy came looking over his Shoulder as Harry recoiled from the door.

   “What happened?"

   “I don't know I went to grab the handle and it cut me.”

   The two teenagers turn to the handle and watch in shock as the bright red of Harry’s blood is absorbed into the black handle. The door gives a shudder as a ripple a what could only be magic passes over it. Harry glances down at his hand and sees the cut completely healed  and the blood gone as if it had never happened. 

   “That was weird.”

   “Yeah.”

   There was a pause

   “Try again?" 

   “Yeah.” Harry nodded. 

   "Good. Get on with it Potter." Harry reached out again, wary of the door handle in case it now had a taste for his blood. However this time as he reached out and grabbed the handle he did not feel the sting of being cut, rather a warm feeling spread from his hand where he grabbed the handle throughout his whole body. The door pushed open on its own after a second of him holding the handle. They walked through the archway and immediately noticed when stone gave way to marble flooring.

Different shades of glossy white and gold marble. Veins of greens and blues run throughout the floor, the lamps around the room adding depth to the area, the warmth making it appear as if these veins of blue and green were running streams and not stationary effects. Tall archways decorated every wall in the room showing just how much space the room had compared to what the hallway outside implied. Plants hung down from the tall glass ceilings giving the impression of a tree growing just underneath. Cool blue light from a faux full moos adds a sense of serene and calm to the whole room. Plush chairs huddle against one wall next to a crackling fireplace. The chairs a deep rich brown giving the look of tree bark against the light green walls. Through one of the archways he could just make out stacks of bookshelves and a group of desks congregated in another. A faint whisper of something sweet wafted through the air but Harry was unable to place what it was.

   “Not bad Potter. Actually rather impressive.”

   “Thanks Malfoy. That's high praise coming from you.”

   “Isn't it though. Anyways as much as I'd love tu stick around in here with you, for once no.

Sarcasm there I really want to see more of that library, it is getting Close to curfew so weid better head out.”

   “You're right. And Malfoy? "

   “Hm?”

   “I wouldn't hate letting you stick around while I'm in the

room. As long as the truce stays while we're in there.”

   “I think that's rather agreeable Potter.”

   "Then we've got a deal. See you around prat.”

   "Whatener scar face." Malfoy raised his hands in a parting gesture as he walks towards the dungeons. Harry doesn't let himself watch him for more than a few seconds before walking the opposite direction towards the forest: He slides the cloak on while passing through the hallways, very intent on avoiding the students milling around after supper.

   Once he's free of the castle grounds and no longer sees any Hogwarts students meandering about he slides the cloak off tucking it beneath his arm as he enjoyed the fresh air. It's not long before he sees Hagrid’s tall form amidst the trees, Fang as always by his side. 

   “Harry! You made it. You brought the cloak right?"   

   Harry held it up in answer.

   "Perfect! It's right this way, I’ll let you know when it's time to put the cloak on." Hagrid leads the way further into the forest, stopping after around 10 minutes traversing through the underbrush.         

   “Alright Harry the cloak. Put the cloak on.”

   Harry lets the material slide over his head covering him from head to toe, removing him from view. The forest was unusually warm for both how late it was and the time of year they were in. It felt almost sweltering the further In they went. He turned to ask Hagrid and noticed something he hadn't before,"Hagrid did you slick your hair back?"

   "Huh? Yeah I did."

   “And is that a flower pinned to your shirt?"

   “I just felt like dressing up is all. Now be quiet it's just up ahead.”

   The forest was silent for a few more moments then a voice piped up behind them, "Hagrid! What was it you wanted to show me?"

"Olympe! They're magnificent, you'll love them, I just know it.” 

   Suddenly a cacophony of noise was heard all around them as 1 fire leapt between branches high above their heads. An earth shattering roar split through the previous silence before flames so white they almost burned blue twisted into the air line a tower of heat and destruction.

   “Oh Hagrid, you were right. Just look at how big they are! And their scales reflect their fire so well." Harry saw Madame Maxime walk closer to the caged dragons on the left side at his peripheral vision.

   "Dragons?" Harry asked as soon as he knew he was out of hearing range of the other Headmistress. "The first task is dragons?"

Hagrid nodded, slightly confused. "Aye. Didn't Ran tell ya that?"

  "No. He didn't say a thing. That means he knew?”

   “Of course he knew! His brother Charlie bought them from the reserve in Romania. I thought for sure he woulda told you by now. I just figured I'd be showing you which ones you were up against.”

   “I didn't know at all. Ron didn’t tell me anything. More importantly, which dragons exactly do we have to look forward to?"

   "Well the Chinese Fireball is that wyrm- like one all the way to the left. The Swedish Shortsnout is the tall green one in the center. Sweet those ones are truly. The one sleeping there on the right, that's a Welsh Green.” Another bout of flame followed by a deafeningly loud roar interrupted Hagrid. "Then of course there's the Hungarian Horntail. That une must be a new mum, they're really only this aggressive when nesting and even then it's usually better than this if they’ve done it before.”

   Harry ducks back under the invisibility. cloak, waiting for the word from Hagrid that they were returning to the castle. It wasn't too much later that Madame Maxime hinted at returning to Hagricis for a night cap. Hary held in a gag at the blatant flirting between the two half giants. As the trio pass by Hagrid's hut Hagrid waves Madame Maxime inside under the guise of Fang needing to go to the bathroom. Once the door shuts behind her Harry removes the cloak.

  "Thanks for telling me Hagrid. It means a lot."

  "Not a problem lad. Now you best get back to the castle. Wouldn't want you getting in trouble over this.

   “Goodnight Hagrid."

   "Night Harry."

   A million thoughts fly through Harry's head as he trudged on towards the castle chief among them being that Ran knew , he knew that the first task involved dragons and he didn't say anything. He chose not only to not tell Harry this potentially life saving Information, but he also knew just how dangerous the first task would be and still chose to believe Harry had put his own name in the goblet of fire.

   Hermione was right, Ron was really showing just what kind of person he is. Right as Hany was entering the inner courtyard, the door to the castle opened in front of him. Coming out of the door was Snape. Robes billowing behind him, always one for dramatic flair when able.   

   Snape's eyes snapped immediately to Harry's signature scowl firmly in place, even though his gait paused as if he was conflicted.

   "Ah Mister Potter. Always a joy seeing you so late after curfew. Tell me what has you breaking the rules tonight?" Snape raised a singular eyebrow, stopping directly in front of him.

   "Actually professor you'll be no doubt overjoyed to know I have permission for once.”

   "Oh? And which of your professors have you tricked into giving you permission to cause chaos?"

   "Professor McGonagall Sir. I was helping Hagrid with some work on the edge of the forest. "

Harry handed the signed permission slip over to the teacher. His black eyes roamed the page before deeming it satisfactory.

   “Well then you best get back to your tower. Wouldn't want you to miss out on any precious beauty sleep would we Potter? And if I catch you again tonight you'll be scrubbing cauldrons for a month, am I clear?"

  “Crystal sir."

   Snape nodded before stalking away towards the other end of the courtyard. Once Harry made it to the Gryffindor common room he was exhausted and more than ready for the day to end. Turning to the back of the room Harry is about to flop face first onto the couch when he spots Hermione curled up on an armchair across from it. He shakes his head fondly before covering her sleeping form with the quilt kept on the couch. Once he was sure she was comfortable and wouldn't wake back up he dropped on the couch and let the exhaustion drag him under.

——————————————————————

   Morning came far too soon in Harry's opinion. He groaned as he came to hawareness, body hall falling oft of the couch he was laid on. He turned his head and saw Hermione still peacefully asleep under the quilt. He shoves his hand roughly through his hair, placing his glasses back onto his face and crouching beside Hermione to wake her up. Once she was up they separated to get ready and then walked to breautast together. Hermione told him about the conversations her and Shouta had had last night with Luna about not just Hogwarts history but major wizarding history as well. Harry then told her about what had happened after he left the great hall. As he expected she showed more interest in the library than she did skepticism about Malfoy being the one to show the room to him. They made plans to meet back at the room that afternoon so Hermione would have time to finish the essay for Ancient Runes that was due the next day. The pair split not long after breakfast, Harry heading towards the west side of campus, Hermione to the library on the eastern side of the castle.

   Even though quidditch was cancelled this year to make room for the Triwizard Tournament Harry still wanted to go flying. He missed the freedom he felt on a broom, and was planning to spend the morning on a quick flight around the grounds before meeting back up with Hermione. On the way to the quidditch pitch he saw Cedric with his friends on the small quad outside the main bridge. 

   Harry debated with himself for a moment on whether he should tell Cedric about the first task, then almost hit himself for ever doubting. Dragons were the first task and the sooner Cedric knew the better prepared he would be for the first task. Harry began walking in the direction Cedric was in, intent on getting the message to him as soon as possible so he could go on his flight, when he saw Seamus and Ran leaning against the archway to the Quad blocking his path. Not for the first time Harry cursed whatever god he had offended in a past life for making his current one the butt of every cosmic jole. He took a deep breath to steel himself for the confrontation he was about to put himself through and walked straight up to the other two boys. Seamus saw him first, sending him a dirty look before nudging Ron and pointing back toward him. Once Ron saw him his easy gang body language gave way to a righteous fury that he had no right to be feeling.

   “Look here Seamus. Prince Potter is coming. Better move out of his highness' way before we taint his precious air.”

   “Look at him not even turning to see you. What can't

be bothered to see us peasants Potter?"

Harry rolled his eyes attempting to push past them.

Seamus and Ron pushed back against him, not letting him leave.

   "You too good to hang around us now that you're one of the champions? One bout of tame wasn t enough for you was it? Have to make sure everyone only pays attention to you?" Seamus taunted, poking his finger into Harry's chest with every accusation. "Not gonna answer me Potter?”

   "Silent treatments a bit childish for the Saviour isn’t it?

Not like you to not grab everyone's attention Potter.”

   "You're a right foul arse Ron Weasley.”

   "Yeah, Saint Potter? Anything else you have to say to a poor peasant like me? 

   "Yeah, stay away from me, and Hermione. We're tired of you being such a stuck up selfish jealous git." Harry finally manages to push past the two of them, hardly noticing how the rest of the corridor had grown silent in the midst of the altercation.

   Once Harry makes it over to ledric and his friends he's shaking with rage and disappointment. Cedric pulls him to the side, saying something that Hay isn't capable of hearing through the roar of his blood pounding in his ears. Harry also fails to notice the concerned glance Cedric sends back towards his friends, and the consequent spread out they do after forming a circle around the two champions preventing any other students from coming near. What Harry does begin to register is the feel of Cedric tapping a steady rhythm on his arm. He begins counting the beats unconsciously, matching his breaths to the taps. Slowly noise filters back into his ears, the sound of the wind, of birds, distant chatter of other students. and the sound of deep breathing ledic is making next to him. Once he registers that his breathing has matched with the exaggerated breaths Cedric was talking Harry gasped out one final breath feeling the rest of the would come into focus.

   "You back with us Hary?" Cedric asked, concern clear in his voice.

   "Yeah. Yeah sorry about that. A little stressed you know?”

Cedric nodded. "I get it we're all a little tense right now. You're feeling better now though yeah?"

   "Yeah thanks Cedric. Didn't mean to freak out like that. Anyways, I did come for a reason. I know what the first task is.”

   "How did you find out early?"

   "Hagrid. It's dragons. I don't know the details yet but I figured even knowing it's dragons would help.”

   "It does, thanks Harry. I appreciate you letting me know. Is that all you know?"

   “I know what species they are too. There was a Welsh Green, Hungarian Horntail, Chinese Fireball and a Swedish Shortsnout. Hagrid said something about the Horntail being a first time nesting mother, and that's why she's being extra aggressive.” 

   “Strange that they chose female dragons, especially nesting ones they're known to be more aggressive to potential threats.”

Harry could only shrug since he wouldn't learn anymore details at the task for a day or two. 

   “I don't know much about dragons so I couldn't tell you. Anyways I'm going for a fly around the castle before my day gets any more ruined. See you Cedric.”

   "Bye Harry. And thanks, I appreciate it.”

   The two waved goodove to each other before parting ways. Harry continued Walking down the path towards the Quidditch pitch. Harry was only walling for a minute or two when he saw a group of students all Under the base of a large tree. He could vaguely make out the shape of Malfoy sitting atop one at the branches before jumping down at Harry's approach.

   Harry could see his lithe form tense slightly as he prepared to jump. Landing elegantly in the center of the group below him. The sun between the branches making his platinum hair shine almost ethereally. He was laughing at something another student had said before looking at something behind Harry with pere disgust. Harry turned to look at whatever had caused that reaction in Malfoy. As soon as he was halfway turned, his back now facing the group, a commotion behind him made him turn back arand. To the right of the group Professor Moody came barreling through an archway waving his wand. Harry followed where his wand was pointing and saw Malfoy no longer in the group. What he did see was a small white ferret Goating in the air.

"That'll teach you to wise someone when their back is turned. You cowardly, weasel little... Moody wept waving his wand around taking the poor -probably Maltoy-fener around with him. McGonagall comes from inside the castle, drawn by all the commotion, pushing through groups of students.

   “What is all this ruckus about? Professor Moody? Is that a ferret?"

   “Very sharp Professor. I'm teaching a lesson.”

   “A lesson? Is that a student?”

   "You just said professor, it's a ferret.”

   "Professor Moody turn them back now.” Professor

McGonagall was the angriest Harry had ever seen her. Her severe countenance matched the bun atop of her head. Her dark eyes like flint, her mouth in a tight line making the planes of her face appear even more harsh than normal. When Moody didn't comply with her request right away, going so far to ignore it that he brought the Malfoy ferret forward and levitated him down the pants of Crabbe, McGonagall waved her own wand towards the boys. With a wave the ferret was replaced with a disheveled and confused Malfoy. There was raw panic in the other boys features for a brief moment before he regained awareness of his surroundings.

   "My father will hear about this!"

   "Your father?" Mad-eye snarled, his face living up to his name. “I could tell you stones of your father that would churn even your dark stomach boy!"

   Malfoy scrambled backwards, having an obviously hard time regaining his footing, Mad-eye followed his every step bounding towards the boy still half-curled around himself. "Next time think twice before taking such a cowardly route you slimy good for nothing!” 

   “ALASTOR!” McGonagall steps in front of Mad-eye halting his thunderous footsteps towards Malfoy, allowing the boy to regain his footing and leave the area. “I know that Dumbledore told you that using transfiguration as a punishment is forbidden.”

   "It may have been mentioned.”

   "You would do well to remember it the next time the urge overcomes you. Now away with all of you!" Me Gonagall swept through the students pushing them away from the spectacle and missing the book Moody sent at her back. Harry was about to continue on to the pitch when he felt an icon grip on his arm, pulling him to a stop.

   "With me Potter I have something to show you.”

Harry looked wistfully towards the pitch, knowing instinctually he would not be getting to go on his morning flight, before following behind Moody. The two of them ended up in Moody's office. The room was store as most of the rooms in the castle were, but this room felt different. Darker, more depressing. It was filled with so many different magical objects that Harry had no hope of knowing what they did or how they worked. A large glass sphere sat in the middle of the room across from the desk.

   “That's a foe glass. Let's me keep an eye on my enemies. If I can see the whites of their eyes, they're standing right behind me.” Moody lets out a crazed laugh from behind the desk. "Now tell me. How do you plan on dealing with your dragon?"

   "I hadn't gotten that far in planning yet.

   "Sit." Moody pushed a chair out from across the desk. "You'll need to do better than that if you want to get through this. Moody leaned forward, bracing his arms against the desk, "Diggory was better with most of his spellwork when he was your age than you are, and he's only gotten better. Fleur Delacour may be pretty but she's fiercer competition than any of you and she knows it. Krum may not be all that bright but he's strong and he's fast. All of their head masters are going to be helping them prepare, you've got me.”

   ‘That,’ Harry thinks to himself ‘may be the scariest thing I've ever heard.’

   Harry ended up passively listening to Moody's rant

about constant vigilance and the half formed plans he had started to make to help Harry take down a dragon.

Afterall it wasn't like Harry was going to tell the man that the Headmistress from the school he was entered under was going to be there tonight, or that he had a family now who was more than willing to help him. He didn't get to go on his flight but he did get out of Moody's office with just enough time to meet Hermione at the room. He arrived at the Astronomy wing at the same time as Hermione.

   "Hey Harry. You look remarkably less disheveled than I thought you would after flying.”

   "That would be because I never got to go." 

   “Didn’t you leave to go to the pitch right after breakfast?”

   "Yup.” Hermione looked so confused by this point.Harry sighed. "I'll tell you but let's go to the room first, I want to sit on something more comfortable than a wooden chair.” 

   Hermione nodded in agreement so they continued to walk in a companionable silence. As they approached the hallway the room is in Harry begins to feel the same warm feeling from the last time he was in the room, turning the corner entering the hallway Harry noticed the room was already there. The door flat against the wall ready to be opened.

   "I thought you had to pace in front of the wall?"

   "I did too?"

   "Hm.”

   “Hermione you know I love you and all your cryptic-ness but I can’t handle a ‘Hm’ right now” 

   “Just strange is all. It’s not important honestly we have plenty of time to figure that out. Let’s just head inside. I can't wait to see this library you told me about.”

   Harry leads Hermione into the room. It looks exactly as he remembered it from the night before, including the blonde Slytherin sitting in one of the corners. 

   “Malfoy?”

   “Potter. You did say the room is neutral ground or was I mistaken?”

   “No you’re right. I was just surprised to see you here after what happened earlier.”

   “That’s precisely why I came. Wanted to warn you that when Moody saw me take my wand out earlier I wasn’t trying to curse you. Weasley and Finnagan were trying to hex you and I was attempting to throw a protego in your direction. I figured you should know if your roommates are considering harming you when your back is turned.” 

   “I’m not surprised but thanks for trying to help Malfoy. I’m sorry Mad-eye went insane on you. Are you ok after everything? That looked rough.”

   “I’m fine Potter.” Malfoy said harshly. A look of what could only be described as guilt appeared on his face before it shuttered behind his ice cold mask of indifference. “I’m fine. Thank you for your concern but I’d rather not discuss it.”

   “No problem. We just came to check out that library in more detail care to join us?”

   “That doesn’t sound too detestable. Granger anything specific you’re looking for?”

   “Anything on dragons would be preferable considering that’s what they’re using for the first task.”

   “I knew Dumbledore was insane but I didn’t realize he was negligent as well. Come on, let's see what the room can show us.” 

Chapter Text

The funny thing about stress is that it makes you forgetful. 

Harry, Draco, and Hermione spent the better part of an afternoon in the room doing research on all four dragon breeds for the first task. The three were so focused  on that task that they forgot to go to dinner. When one of them lazily casts a tempus and sees just how late it was, they unanimously decide to all stay in the room. Hermione, too wired at the prospect of new research; Harry, knowing of the nightmares that awaited him when he slept; and Draco, still in the midst of a ferret's survival instincts from the situation earlier that day. The three figured they’d get more done together than individually spending the night awake in their dorms. None of them would admit out loud how comforting each others' presence was while in the room. So they continued on researching and planning, the world outside forgotten. 

At least, until Hermione had remembered that another headmistress was supposed to be arriving that night. A brief moment of panic ensued before Harry remembered what Tony had said during tea. Hermione, and at this point not-so-surprisingly Draco, were both outraged at Dumbledore on his behalf. It was nice, if Harry was being completely honest. All of the teenagers agreed that since the outside support would definitely not be arriving today, they would continue on as they were before. 

While they were taking a small break to eat and relax their brains and eyes, the magic around the room shivered. The students looked about the room in alarm at the feeling, each becoming more attuned with the magic pulsing throughout the castle the longer they spent in the room, tensing at first before relaxing once the magic began sending waves of reassurance throughout the room. A second later the fireplace blazed a bright emerald green with sparks of gold zipping around like lightning in storm clouds. The fire continued to burn for an additional minute, beginning to take the form of a person. Finally the green blaze returned to its previous tame orange form, right as a beautiful woman stepped out of the fireplace. Black hair tumbled down her shoulders, curly to the point of almost being untamable, lending her a wild appearance. Her skin was pale with a cool undertone giving her an almost frost bitten complexion, and her eyes, an emerald green, brighter than even the fire she had appeared out of. The magic enveloped the students, practically singing with a combination of pleasure and curiosity. 

“Well, isn’t this interesting.” Her voice was clear and melodic, the same posh accent most of the purebloods held ringing out around them. “I wasn’t expecting the spell to take me straight to you but c’est la vie, beggars can’t be choosers after all.” 

None of the children present could feel even a hint of malicious intent from the woman, and they all knew instinctively that the magic of the castle wouldn’t have let her this close to them if she had had ill intentions. On the contrary, the magic of the castle was whipping to and fro, almost playful against the strangers magic, like a tiger cub learning to pounce on its mother. 

“Pardon us. We mean no offense truly, but who are you and why were you looking for us?” Draco, being the ever polite pureblood heir he has no doubt been raised from infancy to be, was the one who asked the question they had all been thinking. 

“Forgive my manners. It’s been such a long time since I last had to introduce myself. My name is Runa Falki and I believe I’m the Headmistress for one of you.” 

—-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Contrary to both popular belief and himself, Tony is very often stressed. If he wasn’t so busy denying that he could ever feel such a plebian emotion such as stress, he would probably be a leading expert on it. There’s so many different kinds of stress a person can feel, he’s found: 

- Believing you’re not good enough for your father from as young an age as he was when he realized it. 

-Stressing and tearing yourself into pieces to try and fit into the pinprick sized hole that your father has given space for in his life, nevermind his thoughts or his untouchable heart. 

-The feeling of uselessness that stemmed from that earth-shattering realization, that no matter what he did Howard would never love him, would never think of him as anything less than a burden and a waste of what talents he had been given. 

-The self-destruction pipeline that he raced towards faster than an F1 driver in the Moroccan circuit once he decided if he wasn’t going to be good enough, he could be disappointing enough that maybe his father would remember him. 

-The stress from work that revolves around meeting deadlines, and quotas. Stress from running a company as large as Stark Industries, making sure the board remains happy, making sure he can keep affording to treat his staff the way so few people in his position ever would, making sure that the budgets for all his individual projects are being met. He feels ten different types of stress just looking at his son. 

-Over whether he’s truly doing everything he can for him, whether Tony truly is the best person to be raising such an amazing kid like Shota, whether he’ll be able to continue helping his kid like this in the future. 

On and on it goes, in cycles and waves, each type of stress crashing over him like a tsunami, waiting patiently for him to grow tired enough that he can’t find his way above the water anymore choosing to drown- truly ironic considering the cave and drowning and all the effects that have left on his psyche over the past year or so. 

Overall, Tony has probably had more than his fair share of stress over the years, but even the current cause of his premature aging was new to him. Sending one owl to a mysterious headmistress from a small Magik school in Norway was hard the first time. Nevermind having to send a second to describe why she’s had conflicting messages about her needed presence at Hogwarts over the past week, and one such message coming from Wizarding Britain’s beloved chess master, Dumbledore. Both messages were sent with no explanation as to exactly which student was the reason for their continued communication. The wording of caution towards Dumbledore was a nightmare to figure out, considering that anything less than perfect could be cause for an international incident should the owl be intercepted. Luckily he had a JARVIS and a Minnie to help him write such a letter with all the nuances needed for the Wizarding World of Britain, and he was able to send the letter out by dinner. 

Now all that was left to do in that regard, was wait. 

Waiting had never been one of Tony’s strong suits. Sure he had learned the importance of waiting for metal to heat up to the right temperature before trying to work with it, or biding his time during board meetings and negotiations to get what he wanted from other people, or even just waiting for cookie season before he could acquire thin mints and do-si-do’s was a challenge he had eventually overcome. All of these instances did not mean he was any good at being patient or waiting, however he could wait a little while longer before losing his mind. He’d give it until tomorrow before his need to do something took over and he’d start building something in the basement of the cottage. Of course, he should have known better before even thinking such a sentiment to himself. Afterall, the universe loved to laugh at him before switching all of his sugar with salt every chance it got.

Tony had been peacefully enjoying his stroll through the various hidden passageways Shota had already mapped, going over his son's work before he turned it into Nezu for a grade. He had been following the most recent route his son had recorded, trying to find the wayward teen so they could finally return home for the night since the other headmistress would not be showing up like they had previously thought. According to Shota’s map, the area he was currently in would lead him towards the Astronomy tower. Shota had said there was a large study area down the second set of stairs in the tower and that would be where Tony would find him. 

Suddenly, a ripple ran throughout the hallway. Tony may have a negligible amount of magic but he was sensitive to the Magik around him. It came with the Beaoucroft family Magiks if he had to hazard a guess. He could feel the current of magic travelling throughout the stones that made up the hallways and staircases, each one pulsating with excitement and warmth. He was about to send a text to Shota when a message popped up stating that his son could also feel the magic and was heading towards the source, prompting Tony’s feet to move in that direction as well. Looking back down at the map/guide his son had made, he pressed on corresponding stones on the wall watching as the stones folded into themselves as if they were made of playdough. Right as Tony stepped out of the tunnel, his son came barreling into him from around the corner. Barely catching himself from falling, Tony staggers a step back. 

“Watch out Drowzee. Last thing you need is a concussion from falling on solid stone floors.” 

Shota wiped his hands down his legs, straightening out his clothes before continuing down the hallway in a noticeably more sedated manner. They turn the last corner and both feel the warmth-that had, up to this point, just been surrounding them- flow into them. Warmth bathing the inside of their chests like almost nothing they’ve ever felt before. The only time Tony had ever felt anything close to this had been when he was being used to help channel Magik from another person into a potion. Before he could entertain this train of thought any further, a door began to appear in the wall ahead of him. It had finished forming right as he and Shota got in front of it. The father and son pair looked at each other before shrugging and grabbing onto one of the newly formed handles, intending on tugging the doors open. They watched in slight awe as a line of blood appeared on the hands where they had grabbed the handles, sinking slowly into the metal of the doors. A ripple of visible magic went throughout the door and the walls next to it, before swinging open in front of them. They didn’t pause for much longer before going into the room.

From the moment they stepped in, they could see the beauty of the room. Very obvious to both of them, the room had been made entirely from magic. Everything from the floor to the ceilings looked alive in a way nothing in the muggle world could ever hope to. Tony looked around briefly, taking in the small details of the room before, looking towards the current focal point. That being his newest charge, the blonde boy who was very obviously in love with him, and the strangest seer he’d met in recent years. Next to them was a woman whom he did not know and was very obviously not from the Hogwarts teaching staff. 

Being who he was, Tony had interacted with some of the most beautiful people on the planet. Both professionally and personally, after all his escapades weren’t exactly secret. From models to celebrities, lawyers and CEO’s, the mafioso from that one memorable day when he was mistakenly kidnapped by the Italian mob when he was a preteen. He had seen every type of beautiful person the world had to offer, and yet the woman in front of him was a different kind of beautiful. She was otherworldly. She had an ethereal grace about her, not just in the way she held herself, but in the expressions on her face and in her eyes. The only thing that ruined her almost perfect visage was the fact that she was a strange woman surrounded by children his sons age, in a hidden part of a magic school where there were currently at least 2 different psychopaths attempting to kill said children. It was concerning enough that his first thought wasn’t about the best way to flirt with said woman but instead to place a protective hand on his sons shoulder to push him behind, in case things got messy. The other occupants of the room turned in surprise when they noticed him and Shota at the open door. 

“Tony?!” Harry exclaimed in shock, “how did you get in here?”

“The door. Feel like that one’s kind of obvious kid. Which by the way a warning about creepy vampire doors absorbing our blood would have been nice. It’s been awhile since I’ve been here and the last time I ‘visited’ they didn’t have anything like that.”

“I actually don’t have a defense for that. It did the same thing to us and we still don’t know why.”

“Hm. Weird. What’s weirder is the mystery bombshell that just walked into the villa. A little early for Casa Amour isn’t it? Not that I mind meeting new beautiful people, but usually they’re not alone with several school children. So why don’t you tell me who you are and why you’re in this secret magic room?”

“I was called here. Apparently there’s a child whom I don’t know who was entered into some sort of dangerous competition under the name of my school?”

“Then you must be the Headmistress of that small scandinavian school that I have absolutely no hope of pronouncing correctly. I’m pretty sure I speak for all of us when I say we’re so fucking glad you’re here. Sorry about the whole protective questioning; I’ve got extensive trust issues.”

“Indeed. Runa Falki at your service.” Here she does a small curtsy towards them, almost mockingly, but not quite. “No harm no foul I say, besides it is nice to see someone else as protective of our youths as I tend to be. It’s such a shame what so many allow to happen under their noses. I’m glad to see you’re not one such as those.” A smile appears across her beautiful face, one full of too many teeth and a thirst for blood. “Tell me what’s threatening these children, and leave no details out.”

—-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

It took longer than any of them would care to admit to fully fill Runa in. After the group used their collective knowledge to get her up to speed, they regrouped around the various half-baked plans the three Hogwarts students had managed to start formulating throughout the day. There was a debate around the 1:30 mark between the group as a whole, at which point the coffee had run out and they were waiting for the fourth pot of coffee to finish brewing. Harry had been trying to convince the group as a whole that Cedric should be informed. He felt it unfair that he would know but his fellow Hogwarts champion would be hung out to dry. Tony could see the merits of telling him, but he could also see the dangers of letting anyone else know they found out what the competition would be based on before the designated time. Dumbledore would no doubt use such a reason to try and back out of the new contract and then they would be right back where they had started before Tony came into the picture. Surprisingly, it was Hermione who was most against telling Cedric, stating that he already had an advantage over Harry due to his age and skill level as one of the top students of his year. However Harry was determined, and before too much longer had passed, had convinced the other members present that he would be telling Cedric either way, if not his plans, then at least that the competition involved dragons. Draco had been agreeable to telling Cedric from the start, if only to make it so a favor was owed to Harry that he could use later in the tournament if need be, so overall nobody made too much of a fuss over that argument from that point on.

Eventually, they ran out of ideas to add to their forming plans and instead fell into a pile in front of the fireplace, exchanging stories with each other. Around the 4 am mark, the three Hogwarts students fell asleep, unable to keep up with the career insomniacs that were Shota and Tony. Once the three younger students had fully succumbed to sleep, the other occupants of the room began to gravitate towards the multitudes of bookshelves lining the walls. The promise of research making their hands twitch in excitement, and their brains too focused to attempt to sleep. They focused on not only the past Triwizard Tournaments, but also more mundane topics like the written histories for Hogwarts and the wizarding world in general. Settling down in chairs near their chosen piles of books, the three sat in companionable silence, only broken by the soft snores given from the sleeping students, or the occasional muttered phrase while rereading passages from particularly knowledgeable books. 

One of the school bound house elves popped in around 7:30 to drop off more coffee and food- enough for everyone. The scent of food successfully rousing the sleeping students, dragging them from their warm pile to a long table which had appeared right as the house elf had left. It was interesting for the scientists that were Tony and Shota to watch as the others began loading their plates with the various foods and filling their cups with coffee and tea. It was an unavoidable instinct for the two to begin memorizing and categorizing what each person chose to eat and how they took their assorted beverages. Harry avoided the eggs, bacon and toast that had been laid out as if they carried the plague. He grabbed a pair of scones and the orange marmalade spread, and a small bowl of cottage cheese on the side. He put milk and sugar into his coffee, grabbing the pot of drip rather than the french press that had been offered. Hermione had gravitated towards the french pastries, pain au chocolat, chouquettes, and oranais aux abricots, the ones chosen for this morning. She made tea rather than coffee, a fruit tisane that smelled of hibiscus, orange, and honeysuckle. She added a generous helping of the fresh honey and drank it warm. Draco was a mixture of both grabbing the french press for coffee first which he drank black, and then beginning his plate. He grabbed an apple turnover, fried eggs, and a blood sausage. He took his second cup of coffee with sugar and cream and a teaspoon of some sort of caramel-apple syrup that looked to appear just for him. Runa had joined them for breakfast and chose the lightest fare offered, fried eggs and a scone with chantilly cream. Her tea was an earl-grey with lavender sprigs which she took with milk and sugar and a dash of lemon zest that she had summoned from some pocket dimension. Conversation flowed easily around the table, apparently late night plotting and vampire door handles lend a hand in mending bridges long thought burned. 

Halfway through their meal the wall across from them pulled itself apart allowing a small figure to dash in. Her blonde hair shining like a beacon in the false light provided by the room. The only one of the group remotely surprised by her appearance was Runa. 

“Luna.” Draco nods at the girl. 

“Draco.” Luna grins at the boy, looking smug. “I told you there was a burned bridge to cross but you doubted me.” Luna pouts mockingly at her cousin, “I’m hurt I thought you knew better than to doubt me. Aunt Cissa does.”

“That’s because my mother is as crazy as you are sometimes. She is part Black after all, it runs in the family.”

“Well perhaps next time you’ll listen to your little cousin instead of being a dimwit.”

“Alright you’ve had your fun laughing at me Looney. Still I refuse to say what you want me to.”

“Join us for breakfast Luna! There’s plenty of food and your cousin is a surprisingly good conversationalist when he’s not being a complete ass.”

“I take offense to that. I’ll have you know I’m a great conversationalist because I’m an ass not despite it. It gives me character.” 

“It gives you something alright Malfoy.” 

“And what would that be Potter?”

“A reason for Hermione to deck you again.”

“That was one time! And the bird hardly died, honestly you’re overreacting a little.”

“How did you know that Buckbeak didn’t die?”

“You do realize my father is in the ministry right? Fudge is an idiot who can’t keep anything secret and almost entirely depends on my father to get any work done. The second he came back from that hut he was going on and on about how he’d make it up to my father, and the hunt he would have the aurors go on to apprehend the thing. Honestly the whole thing was ridiculous. I told my father to just drop the whole thing. Worth less trouble than it was causing.”

“You knew Buckbeak got away and didn’t have your dad send out the aurors to kill it despite actively trying to get him killed for most of last year?”

“I didn’t want the stupid thing to die. I mostly said that because it’s what is expected of an heir. Or what I thought was expected. My mother had a talk with me about the proper way that the whole situation should’ve been handled. I stand by the fact that that oaf Hagrid has no right to be teaching a school full of children with such dangerous creatures and no proper handling background. For Merlin's sake the giant didn’t even finish Hogwarts.”

“And you think that your complete asshole personality is the thing that makes you so attractive?” Harry said, completely missing the effect the words had on the other teenager. Draco had flushed a shade of red deeper than the apples he was currently eating. Hermione and Luna turn to see him, falling into each other slightly trying to hold in their giggles at the dumbfounded look on his face. Runa raised an elegant eyebrow at the scene, despite the amusement showing from her eyes. Draco sputters nonsensically for a minute before ducking his head back to his plate and finishing his cut apples in peace. As the laughter died down and the table began to eat their breakfast in earnest, the chatter turned towards Luna and her proclivity for appearing and disappearing at will right where something interesting was happening. Soon enough it was time for the Hogwarts students to depart for their classes or they’d miss a second day in a row. Hermione and Draco made plans to meet back at the room after dinner that night while Harry was in the meeting with the other schools to go over the bare bone structure of the first task. As they all went their separate ways back to the dorms to get ready for class Shota, Tony and Runa remained in place at the room, packing up the books they had finished throughout the night and marking the places they had read to in the others. 

“Well that was an interesting development. Shota mind giving the adults the room for a bit? We’ve got some important things to discuss that you don’t need to worry about quite yet.”

“Yeah Nezu texted me last night, he’s got a new project for me to work on so I’ll go start that. Debrief tonight?”

“You know it kid. And don’t do anything I would do ok?”

“If I did you’d never find out.”

“Yeah I know. Get lost kid.” 

“I’m already gone. It was nice to meet you I’m sure we’ll see each other again soon. Dad behave or I’ll call aunt Pepper.” Shota was gone before Tony could even attempt to respond to that. 

“Such politeness from a teenager. It truly is a marvel. How did you manage to raise him like that?”

“He came that way. Truly I did win the lottery when it comes to children. Especially ones that kind of just fall into your lap. He deserves so much better than what he’s been handed in life and I worry all the time that I’m not the right person to take care of such a great kid. I don’t deserve him.”

“But he needs you. From what I can tell you seem to rely on each other. The kind of nonverbal communication that I see between the two of you speaks of a deep bond. You might not deserve him, but that means you know how hard you have to keep working to make his life better. Honestly isn’t that what good parenting should be?”

  “I see your point. Thanks for that, I get a little caught up in my failures sometimes so it’s nice to hear from someone not related to me that I’m doing the right thing.”

“We all get that way sometimes I suppose. It’s no trouble to bring you out of it when you are doing such a wonderful job so far. But I don’t think that’s the reason you sent that lovely child away was it?”

“Figured we should discuss just how fucked up everything is currently in Magic Britain. I know those kids are great but you and I are the only ones with a diverse background when it comes to the Wizarding World.”

“I suppose that is a fair assessment to make. Don’t the teachers here have any background knowledge on world affairs?”

“Hogwarts might be even worse off than the general magical populace of Britain. It’s ruled by Dumbledore, and you can’t trust that no-good goat fucker with any information, he’s playing everyone around him like pawns in a chess game only he can see the full board to.”

“So I take it the second message I got from the Headmaster of Hogwarts was a ploy to keep the cards close to his chest and attempt to stop outside interference?”

“Spot on. Brains and a beauty, it must be my birthday.” Runa rolled her eyes slightly, but the upturned quirk of her lips gave away her amusement. 

“So sending your son away had absolutely nothing to do with me being, what did you say, an absolute bombshell?”

“I mean I’m a man who has two working eyes, 20/20 vision, and a penchant against lying to pretty people. But he should be more than used to that by now, so no nothing to do with my aggressive flirting or just how attractive I find you.”

“I like you. You’re funny and bold, something I’m not used to in my everyday life. It’s quite refreshing honestly.”

“Glad I got the stamp of approval your gorgeousness, now onto business.” The two shared a slightly bloodthirsty grin eager to start planning the downfall of their most recent enemies. 

—-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Shota uploaded the most recent update of the castle map to the shared database Nezu had created for him. He was lucky the rat god had complete control over UA or his grade book would be beyond a hope of redemption at this point.

Being a personal student of Nezu’s came with a few privileges. Mainly the ability to call stealth training more important than attending his physical classes. He did miss Hizashi , Izuku, and Auntie Inko. The nightly face calls they had were helping but not as much as being able to hold them in person. He found himself turning to share glances with Hizashi and being disappointed that he wasn’t there with him. Or going to open the door and bracing for the impact of a toddler running into his knees just for silence to follow his footsteps. It wasn’t anything he wasn’t capable of dealing with, and it wasn’t making him depressed but it was making him think on just how much he had in his life to look forward to now compared to last year. It was making him thankful for the changes. He also was glad that he got to spend more time with Tony now than he had realistically been able to lately. He knew why he wasn’t able to see his dad as often, he even agreed that being kept out of the spotlight was worth it most of the time, but he also wanted to take advantage of seeing his dad everyday while he could. Shota was almost counting the days before he would have to return in order to do work studies which start after midterms. He slipped his school tablet back into his carrier bag, slipping through the corridors towards where the greenhouses laid, intent on getting samples of all the magical plants currently growing inside. Tony had told him how even those without magical capabilities were able to cultivate plants and make most potions due to the innate magic from being born within the Wizarding World, and how that ability had probably transferred to him due to the blood adoption. Shota figured the ability to use magical plants and potions would only help him in his future hero work and was determined to figure out what he could from them. 

He had just left the greenhouses, samples carefully placed in his messenger bag, when he ran into one of the professors from Hogwarts. This one had a large hooked nose, reminiscent of ancient Greek lines he had studied in the library. His black hair fell down his head in lank waves that look as if they’d never been properly cared for, and his eyes were dark and stormy not just in color but in expression as well. The aura that Shota could see surrounding the man was a dark blue, like a still ocean night. In deep contrast to the expression on his face the Magik surrounding the man gave off waves of calm and contentment as if trying to ease any worries Shota might have unconsciously within him. Shota was only slightly jealous at how much control the teacher had over his every move. It was difficult to gain iron-clad control over not only your natural body movements, but also your emotions. 

“And you must be Tony’s elusive son. I see you’re out no doubt causing chaos or doing things you rather shouldn’t.” 

“I’ll have you know all the chaos I cause is sanctioned and encouraged so.”

The professor rolls his eyes, a look of exasperation on his face that Shota sees often on Uncle Rhodey’s face reserved for his father. “As a non-student the greenhouses are supposed to be strictly off limits due to the dangerous plants that grow within. As you’ve just come from the direction of the southern most greenhouse I’m guessing it’s more likely than not that the greenhouses are just completely open for whoever feels an itch to garden?”

“Well you’re not wrong. It was laughably easy to sneak in unnoticed.”

“Come with me then. The best way to get revenge on your father for not only causing me problems but bringing yet another agent of chaos into this gods forsaken castle is to reminisce on old stories about the many times he’s been a spectacular failure at potions and the consequences he reaped.” The sour looking professor turned on his heel with a grandiose flourish of his black robes, striding away without a backwards glance fully expecting Shota to just follow along behind him. 

He contemplated the pros and cons of going with the man before ultimately deciding blackmail against his father was more than worth briefly listening to any sort of ‘authority figure’. The two walk further down the corridor, heading down a tight spiral staircase. Shota had only gotten about half of the dungeons mapped and written down, so the further they walked into this area he had yet to draw the more his brain worked to catalog any of the landmarks within the stone walls he could make out. About three flights down, and after ignoring any of the hallways leading out of the staircase, the air became noticeably colder. Shota could see wisps of his breath every time he breathed out. Given the moss covered stones and sounds of dripping water that vaguely surrounded them, the two were farther down in the dungeons than he had travelled before. After another minute of walking down the horror movie-esque staircase, Shota contemplated how much trouble he’d have taking down the man. He figured his father wouldn’t be mad about it, it may cause issues regarding the current atmosphere in Hogwarts but honestly he wouldn’t be around too much longer to deal with it. Just as he was about to whip out his newest training move the two stopped in front of a large portrait that looked as if it was grown from between the stones rather than simply placed on them. 

The picture inside was gorgeous, if slightly haunting. A grey beach was pictures, large stones protruding from the ocean on one side of the frame, a long sandy beach reaching across the rest of it. Waves rolled towards the sand calm at first, then steadily growing in aggression. The clouds were growing steadily darker, vivid blue and purple streaks of lightning shooting between the almost black sky like veins. The winds began picking up with the sand on the beach kicking up in plumes. A blinding flash of white appears, a que call for the rains to begin as the clouds pour down their gathered water. 

The frame that the portrait resided in was just as beautiful. A delicate work of thick ebony wood, meticulously hand-crafted from what he could tell. A slight indentation in the wood beckons for Shota to take a closer look and when he does he sees the mark of a twisted snake wrapping itself around a vine of ivy that surrounds the painting. A single carved lily sat in the middle of the upper portion of the frame, the ivy vines seeming to grow from its stem. The petals on the lily looking just as delicate as if the flower was real. 

“Nemo saltat sobrius.” The man states while tapping his wand into the center of the lily. Almost instantaneously the downpour in the painting cleared, clouds parting for a warm yellow ray of sunlight to pass between them. A door handle, made of the same carved ebony that the frame was, appeared where the ray of sunlight ended. By the time the professor had removed his wand from the painting completely a door had swung open made from the rays of light passing through clouds. The room they stepped inside of was warm and smelled slightly of wood smoke and lavender, a closer inspection revealed the lit fire place on the opposite wall and a padded group of chairs around it. Bookshelves sat on either side of the fireplace, not as large as the ones in The Room but not as small as any you’d find in a normal persons living room. There were small round tables to the sides of each chair, each holding an empty platter and saucer, most likely for tea given the British propensity for scheduled tea times. Considering that just outside the door all the stones on the left side were either damp with dripping water or covered in algae and moss, there was a distinct lack of any such stones inside the office. Shota turned a glance to his companion, gaze questioning. 

“They’re charmed.” At the teens confused look the professor explained, “The stones in the corridor. Damp and cold alone tend to be enough to dissuade the more hot blooded houses from coming down here voluntarily, put both together and they avoid it like the plague. My students have enough on their plates outside of the dungeons with other houses trying to make trouble, I figure if a little charm on the hallways in the dungeons make it so that my students might have an easier time existing without issues caused by other students it’s more than worth the extra bit of magic every month.”

Shota nods his head in agreement, “not to be rude, but I’ve been calling you ‘Sour Man’ in my head this whole time because I can’t remember your name. If you’d prefer I can totally keep calling you that I’m sure dad would find it hilarious.” 

“We’ve met no less than three times and you didn’t remember my name? I’ll give you that those meetings weren’t very long, nor were we properly introduced but still.” Shota only shook his head, a mask of innocence on his face that neither of them believed. “Why must I be the one surrounded by idiot teenagers?”

  “Was that rhetorical or?”

“You get that annoying attitude from Tony don’t you?” 

Shota grinned unrepentantly in response, “are you going to tell me your name strange adult man?” 

The glare the man gave could almost put Aunt Pepper to shame. “Fine you annoying child. My name is Severus Snape. Potions professor here at Hogwarts and head of Slytherin house. Unfortunate friend of your father’s though I don’t know why.” 

“An absolute pleasure to meet you sir. Now I believe blackmail was promised?” 

“Gods help us all. Indeed they were. Would you like some tea? I refuse to allow that horrid brew your father prefers in my office but I suppose it wouldn’t be the first time I bribed a Stark with caffeine in exchange for silence.”

“Unfortunately for you my silence isn’t that easily bought. The coffee is a good start but I’ll need more.”

“Extortion!”

“I prefer calling it ‘knowing the value of the information’. So tell me how much is my silence worth to you?”

“You’re a clever little rat you know that?”

“You have no idea how right you are.”

“Allow me to choose how my soul gets devoured and I’ll have no one to blame but myself. Absolutely diabolical.”

“Awe shucks sir I’m flattered. I’m being trained by the best after all.”

“And isn’t that a terrifying thoughts for us mortals. Fine I’ll bite. You keep your mouth shut and you’ll have permanent coffee privileges in my private office, and I’ll personally train you in potions. You’re older than any first year student I’ve ever had but given your family line, and just how good your father is, I imagine my efforts won’t be wasted. Besides you’ll be at least marginally better to teach than most of these dunderheads, I could even be persuaded to think it would be pleasant. Does that price seem fair enough for you?”

“You’ve got a deal professor. Better make sure the blackmail is worth selling your soul.” Severus just sighed before sitting in the chair opposite him, calling for his personal house elf to bring tea and scones for the two. 

—------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Harry was not looking forward to today. Maybe it was the fact that he remembered how he felt yesterday skipping class with his best friend and his ex-enemy- frenemy? What were the two of them now?- but the idea of facing his whole house again and most of his teachers was an even more daunting concept than usual.

After the Hogwarts students left The Room earlier that morning Harry and Hermione had headed towards Gryffindor tower to finish getting ready for the day, thankful that they had left with enough time for breakfast in the Great Hall to still be going on so they’d be alone in their dorms. After breakfast Harry had study hall and Hermione had Arithmancy so they headed in opposite directions, leaving him alone with his thoughts. About halfway through study hall Madame Pince pulled him aside to inform him his lunch hour was to be spent on ‘champion duties’ and he was to head straight to the Solarium outside the Astronomy tower for something called the weighing of the wands. Harry felt completely justified in making one of the bookshelves explode, even if it did earn him two weeks detention cleaning the whole library with no magic. 

The rest of his morning was spent in silent dread about later that afternoon. His already poor attention span became abysmal in classes, proven when at the beginning of second period Snape took one look at him when opening the classroom doors that he vanished all the clean cauldrons they were going to use to start brewing skelegro and replaced it with a trusty black chalkboard for an impromptu lecture on the proper way to shred pufferfish scales. Harry would rather die than admit it, a sentiment he is sure is shared by Snape, but he was unreasonably thankful for the strangely kind treatment from the professor. He was lucky that his last class before lunch was care with Hagrid, as he was able to slip off to the kitchens for food since his lunch hour was going to be commandeered for publicity stunts. 

All too soon the bells began ringing throughout the castle signifying the end of third period and the beginning of lunch. Harry gathered his supplies as slow as physically possible since he was in no rush to spend more of his time on this stupid competition that he wanted nothing to do with in the first place. Harry was very obviously the last person to arrive for whatever this was supposed to be, not surprising since he came from the kitchens and everyone else was in the main building. He came upon the rest of the gathered figures as Ludo Bagman finished introducing Fleur and Viktor to Ollivander. 

“Ah Mister Potter, nice of you to finally join us. I’m sure you remember Mr. Ollivander, afterall he is such an integral part of a proper Hogwarts education.”

“Yes sir, he’s a hard man to forget once you meet him.” Harry stepped forward to shake Ollivanders hand, “nice to see you again sir.”

“It’s good to see you as well Mr. Potter. That wand is treating you well I hope?”

“It’s been perfect sir.”

“Good. That’s very good.”

“Well right you are Harry, right indeed. Now where was I? Oh yes, the wand weighing ceremony. As I was explaining to your fellow champions, Mr. Ollivander is here to make sure your wands are in proper working order since they are the most important tool at your disposal during the tournament.” 

“Seems simple enough so why is the entire lunch period being blocked off for this?”

“Why for interviews of course.” A new voice sounds from behind. “It’s not everyday that Hogwarts hosts the Triwizard Tournament, and what better way to help foster these new… friendships than by publicizing the behind the scenes lives of each of our champions. You only get one chance at this kind of fame after all. Better make the most of it.” The woman to whom the voice belonged was tall. Her blonde coiffed hair curled and pinned to the top of her hair making her appear even larger. She was wearing an outfit in a truly tear-jerking shade of lime green and canary yellow, a teal quill sticking from behind her ear. Her makeup was applied in a way that would leave at least half of Privet Drive in a state of shock if not send them into a faint outright. The smile she plastered on her face was neither warm nor inviting, far too reminiscent of a predator nearing cornered prey to be called either. It was a painted-on expression hiding a mask of cunning and bloodthirstiness that few could truly accomplish without at least a bit of malice in their hearts. There were two men behind her carrying various camera equipment, and a quick quotes quill floating beside her already writing in a notepad tying the whole image together. 

“We weren’t told about doing any interviews?” Cedric asked.

“It was set up by the minister himself. You understand this is a rather important political tournament with some of our closest allies, they can’t just leave any details hidden from the public eye, and who better to conduct these interviews than the Daily Prophets own Rita Skeeter. Now Miss Skeeter, where would you like to set up?” Ludo states walking away from the group of clustered teenagers to help the woman set up her interview equipment. 

“The lighting is probable best facing in this direction, give us a pinch and we’ll be ready for this to officially start.” 

The reporter began barking orders to her two lackeys, shoving them in certain directions to set up the various pieces of equipment. Once everything was set up to her satisfaction she began to position Harry and the other champions in different ways until she was satisfied with the picture they made together. Once she had finished manipulating every miniscule detail to her satisfaction she nodded at Bagman to begin.

Harry hadn’t been wrong in thinking that the ceremony itself would be quick. Ollivander had taken each of their wands and cast a multitude of simple spells before taking notes on the makings of each wand and their measurements. Harry’s wand being the most difficult since it kept jumping from Ollivanders hands whenever he tried to cast, having to be coaxed to allow the elderly man to even touch it. Once all of their wands were returned to them Skeeter had them pose for multitudes of different photos. Each picture with different variations of the same pose, or different ways to group the four champions together. They ended with single pictures of each champion before Skeeter brought up the interviews she’d be conducting once again. 

“Alright that’s enough with the pictures we’ve got a schedule to keep after all! Now onto the thing we’ve all been waiting for, all those gritty juicy insider details. My curiosity is absolutely killing me so Harry, can I call you Harry?” Harry opened his mouth to respond in the negative, but Rita began speaking over him, “Who am I kidding of course I can, we’re all friends here. Harry you’ll come speak with me first won’t you? We’ll go in age order after that so Cedric, Fleur, and finishing with Viktor the quidditch legend.” She began shoving him towards a room off to the side not waiting for his response, “You don’t mind the tight fit do you? Figured you’d be more at home in a broom closet, you should be more than used to it given what my sources have said about you.” 

“What’s that supposed to mean?”
“Well a good reporter never shares her secrets, or her sources, but I’ll tell you this for free: I’ve gotten an anonymous tip that you’ve been spending your summers with your muggle relatives in less than perfect conditions. Of course a reporter of my caliber knows when and where to publish rumors like this, and if a juicier piece of information happened to fall into my hands, well then who could blame me for choosing the better gossip?”

“Are you trying to blackmail me into giving you gossip about my life?”

“Nothing as sinister as that Harry. Rather I’m persuading you to choose which way you become the talk of the town. Would you rather they pity you for your terrible home life, or fall in love with a rebel who goes against all the rules?”

“Neither. I’d like to be left alone.”

“Unfortunately for you that’s not an option dear. But never say I’ve never done anything for you. We’ll conduct our interview and if any of your answers happens to be a better piece of information than what I’ve gathered then I’ll hold off on your summer affairs. You don’t mind if I use a quick quotes quill do you? They’re so much easier at getting down all my thoughts than actually writing it you know?” Harry didn’t even bother trying to share his opinion knowing that her question was entirely rhetorical and she didn’t care either way what his opinion was, “Now tell me Harry, how do you think your parents would feel right now? Proud of your accomplishments, or worried over your seeming want to chase after them into death?”

“What?” Harry glances at the furiously scribbling quill trying to make out what it was writing. 

“Ignore the quill. Come now Harry, how does a mere boy of 12 expect to beat older wizards who’ve not only learned so much more than yourself, but hold more power than you could dream up in your dizziest daydreams? My readers and I would like to know.”

“I’m 14, and my eyes don’t glisten with the ghosts of my past. And for the last time I did not enter myself into this deathtrap of a tournament. I specifically said how much I wanted nothing to do with it the minute it was announced, I should’ve known better considering the kind of luck I tend to draw but still.”

“Everyone loves a rebel Harry. Especially one as young as yourself. You could have the whole Daily Prophet reader base eating from the palm of your hand, but you’ve got to work with me. They’re an easy bunch to influence and you wouldn’t like what happens to those I choose to write negative things about.” 

“I already told you I’ve had enough fame to last me several lifetimes, now are you done asking me these stupid questions? I have about a thousand other places I’d rather be than here.” Harry got up to leave, only stopped from opening the door by a rough tug on his bare wrist. 

“I don’t think so Harry. The minister himself gave me free access to all four champions for questions and pictures. I own your time for the next twenty minutes. Now why don’t you sit back down and get comfortable, we’re just getting started.” 

Behind Harry’s back the door swung open, revealing Tony in usual designer suit, a look of displeasure plastered over his face. “I thought I smelled a cockroach. Hello Rita.”

A matching visage of displeasure formed on Rita’s face for a brief second, being carefully shuttered behind a saccharine-sweet smile, “Antonio. What a pleasure. I didn’t know you had decided to once again grace magical Britain with your presence.”

“You wouldn’t know. I tend to keep at least a continent or an ocean between where I am at any time and whatever hole you decide to infest. Alas I can’t always avoid pests like you and there was an unfortunate family emergency which called me back. I’m nothing if not dutiful to my family.”

Rita scoffed, “the only person who believed that was who again? And look where he ended up. I’d say that alone is a fairly good judge of your character if nothing else.”

Tony’s eyes grew flinty and dark with rage. “You’d do well to watch yourself Rita. Roaches may be hard to get rid of, but it’s not impossible. I’ve never lost sleep over crushing some bugs after all, and I wouldn’t start now.” 

“You’d be surprised at how resilient a beetle can be Stark. They tend to have friends in high places.” 

“Do you even realize who you’re talking to? I practically invented the term friends in high places. I’ve got more connections than even you had discovered Rita, and that was back when I would still visit this forsaken country semi-regularly. I’ve only gained more friends in my time away.” Tony turned his whole body towards Harry fully ending the conversation, “come on kid, let’s get out of here.” The two began to walk out the door, right as Rita was about to step foot out of the closet after them Tony threw his arm in front of her to stop her from leaving. “Oh and Rita? If I see even his name printed in your trashy gossip-rag in the next few days I’ll bring down the wrath of my entire name. Do you hear me? He’s a minor under the protection of a MACUSA contractor and therefore our laws are the ones that apply to him. No names of underage peoples in any public documents without guardian permission.” 

“Fine. Now leave, you’re eating into the time I have with the other champions, and I do still have a story I need to write.” 

“There’s a good bug. No causing international incidents with the visiting lords.” Tony shook his head in disgust as they walked away. “I’ve never liked her. Been a pain in my ass from the moment we met, and she’s only gotten worse since she got that position with the Prophet. Now if I’ve memorized your class schedule correctly, which let’s be honest of course I have I’m a genius, you’ve got one more class before dinner and the introduction of the first task yeah?”

“Transfiguration with Professor McGonagall yeah.”

“Perfect. Give this package to Minnie when you get in will you?”

“Sure. What’s in it?”

“You’ll see later. Now run along wouldn’t want you to be late.”

“I’ve still got over thirty minutes before class starts and it’s just over the bridge?”

“Yeah but Shota is currently in a stalemate with the staircases. They realized he can jump between them and now all of them refuse to move from their positions so you’ll have to go the long way.”

“You’re kidding.”

“Unfortunately not kiddo. Shota’s been trying to negotiate with them for days to take him to some hidden doorway that you can only reach with their permission. He read about it in one of the history books when we first got here.”

“Ugh just kill me, I’ll barely make it if I have to go all the way through the annex.” 

“Same kid now shoo. Off you go.”

“See you later Tony. And you’ll have to tell me how you know I needed an escape back there later.”

“Oh that’s an easy answer, I bugged you. You and Shota, but he keeps finding his and drowning it in his coffee. You’ll get used to it, I’m a bit paranoid sometimes.”

“Uh what?”

“Goodbye Harrykins!” Tony shouted as he walked away with his hands in his pockets. 

Harry shook himself out of his confusion, he really did have no time to waste if he had to walk all the way across campus to get to Transfiguration. Luckily he had prior warning so he might not be the most late person to class.

—-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

As much as Tony adored disgusting, tasteless, bland British school food he was looking forward to getting home with his son and staff, and having food with actual taste. Until such a point he was stuck with the depression era food the school-bound house-elves served the faculty and non-rich students. He’d usually have his own household prepare his meals but they were all busy on other errands for him, not just for the current situation he found himself in but his other responsibilities and contracts in general. About half of his staff was on their annual vacations, this being a time of year he usually spent with his family rather than working so he figured why not give his staff a couple months paid leave since he wouldn’t be needing them anyways. He wasn’t going to back out of years worth of traditions just because his plans this year had changed. All this is to say dinner at Hogwarts was a dull affair made even duller by the lack of good company. The anticipation and trepidation for tonight could only temper his base instincts to cause chaos for so long, and that wasn’t helped by the fact that he was steadily growing more and more bored out of his mind. Minnie sat in her designated spot next to Dumbledore. A seat reserved for deputy headmaster/headmistress to give them a place of respect. Severus sat at the opposite end of the head table, closest to his Slytherins or farthest from Tony was a coin flip for his decision to sit there tonight. 

Runa had agreed with him that it was best to keep her presence in the castle a secret until the meeting started tonight, less chance for Dumbledore to cause any misunderstandings between her and the other schools. Tony was sure that it would be quite the show considering Runa’s flair for the dramatics. If he wasn’t careful he could see himself getting hopelessly lost in the woman and not wishing to get found, despite the consequences he knew could happen if he followed this baser instinct. 

Tony mindlessly shovelled another forkful of whatever slop was being served tonight, a tasteless colorless mush he couldn’t identify if he wanted to, counting down the minutes until he could leave the great hall for the headmasters office. Just as he was debating the consequences that awaited him if he were to start a school wide food fight just to relieve himself of his boredom, Dumbledore stood from his place in the middle of the head table to dismiss the students to the dorms for the night. Tony fled the seat he was in as fast as he could, practically sprinting towards a wall opposite the Ravenclaw table. He noticed Luna still seated at the end of her table, hair chaotic as usual and not a shoe in sight. Luna glanced up at him as he slowed down in front of her, giving him a soft smile and skipping the rest of the distance between them. 

“Hey Loony. Gonna join us for the show?”

“Mhm. The grinkleducks told me I wouldn’t want to miss what happens.”

“Well luckily for us I’m sure you know just as many hiding places as my son does in this castle so we don’t have to worry about you missing anything.” 

The two shared a grin walking up the hidden staircase that sat at the end of the hallway sharing small talk about school and whatever creatures Luna was intent on finding that week. As they reached the hallway at the top of the staircase, Luna headed off to the left where Tony could just make out a vaguely son-shaped shadow climbing a wall that attached to an alcove rather than the ceiling. Tony continued watching just long enough to see his son pull himself and then Luna onto the hidden alcove before turning to the door on the right side of the hallway, stepping through it revealed that it was hidden inside a portion of the wall made of wood rather than stone. He glanced above the fireplace at the far end of the room and saw a slight shift in the shadows, indicating that both children were safely tucked away at least 10 feet off the ground. Tony found the most comfortable looking spot to sit in to wait. The next ten minutes were spent trying and mostly failing to avoid crumpled up paper balls being thrown at him by the two teenagers. JARVIS being the annoying traitor that he is, kept a verbal score whenever one of the children managed to hit him, which was often. The sound of footsteps outside the door marked the end of the game, punctuated by a final ball of paper hitting Tony directly between his eyes. Tony dropped the book he had lifted above his head in an attempt to hit his son. Luckily for all three of them the first person in the room was Minnie who just raised a brow at the pile of crumpled parchment that littered the floor, and the thick book that Tony had let fall to the floor in front of him. He cleared his throat, straightening out his suit like a scolded child. He grabbed the book off the floor placing it on the coffee table at Minnie’s pointed look. Before too long the room was filled with the various staff from Hogwarts, Beauxbatons, and Durmstrang. There was a clear divide between the three schools when looking around. The Beauxbatons teachers were lounging across the desks and chairs placed throughout the room, closest to the bookcases. The corners of the room held groups of two to three Durmstrang professors, each one talking in their huddled clusters melding with the shadows born from the flickering fire. The Hogwarts staff remained on the final few couches placed nearest to the fireplace, all of them noticeably shifting away from a teacher in stereotypical palm readers’ garb that you’d find at a booth at a festival or on a beach. There was a tentative knock on the door closest to one of the clusters of Durmstrang professors. The three teachers looked at each other before opening the door to reveal an exhausted looking Harry. He muttered a soft thank you towards the professor who had opened the door, shuffling his way towards the couch that Tony had commandeered. Tony ruffled the top of Harry’s head as the kid sat down next to him. Right as Harry had settled into his spot next to him the door swung open again revealing Dumbledore in all his dramatic glory. His robes a truly unnatural shade of purple, grandfatherly facade on full display. 

“Ah I see everyone is already here. You’ll have to forgive an old man for losing track of time on the way here. I got rather distracted by one of the portraits in the main staircase.” 

“You’re a dementia riddled old man who doesn’t remember what day it is, we get it. Now can we get on with this please?” Tony was in full nuisance mode, usually reserved for politicians, lawyers, and board meetings. Apparently goat-fucking headmasters now made the cut as well. 

There was a barely noticeable twitch in Dumbledore’s eye as he replied, “Right you are Lord Stark. Now Harry my boy, are you sure you still want to receive this information? It’s not exactly fair to the other three champions, being the only one able to get these details.” 

Tony felt a bubbling pool of rage simmer inside of him. How dare he? How dare this crazy meddling bastard attempt to guilt trip a child, his child, so blatantly. Before Tony could release the burning vile inside of him, a voice he was starting to get familiar with spoke up. “It seems rather unfair to as a child to compete against legal adults in a competition known to be as dangerous as this one, but alas here we are.” 

Tony felt a wide grin split his face at the tone of her voice which seemed to come from everywhere and nowhere all at once. The other teachers all glanced at each other uneasily, shifting from foot to foot as if to be prepared to either attack or defend themselves at any moment. 

Dumbledore cleared his throat, “Who’s there? No other students are privy to this information unfortunately so we must ask you to go back to your dorms.” A small portion of the teachers assembled relaxed at the headmasters words, seeming to believe him at face value.

“Unfortunately for you I am not a student. But rather,” the shadows grew from the corners of the room looking to envelop everything in their embrace. A few tendrils broke off to caress Tony’s arm and ruffle Harry’s hair as Tony had done earlier, “I am an invited guest.” A blinding flash of white-gold light shifted the shadows from their various creeping corners to the center of the room, forming the familiar figure of Runa. “My name is Runa Falki, the headmistress of Gjöf Leyniligr Kunnátta and the student we’re discussing tonight is mine.” 

Tony was ten different kinds of glad that Shota was hidden in a wall somewhere getting a recording of the full scope of chaos currently unfurling around them. He was even more glad that Minnie was wearing the gift he had given her earlier, knowing that the glasses were recording the up close reaction that Dumbledore was having to the current situation.

“I’m afraid I don’t quite understand my dear. Harry has been a Hogwarts student since he was a first year and received his letter at eleven years old. So it’s quite impossible for him to be one of your students.”

“Twisting words is a specialty of mine as well Headmaster. Unfortunately for you I believe I’m quite better suited for it. We all know that he was forcibly entered under a different school, probably since that was the only guaranteed way that he would be picked as a champion. According to the amended contract for said Tournament, he is subject to help from every professor stationed at Hogwarts no matter which school, and for the head of his entered school to be called upon if he so wished. As I am here, I can only guess that he wished for it to be so. Now are we going to continue arguing semantics or can we focus on the matter at hand, it is getting rather late and Harry has a full day of classes ahead of him tomorrow.”

Tony’s new mission in life was to get that vein in Dumbledore’s forehead to pop during every conversation he was forced into with the professor. Truly Runa made annoyance into an art form and he was becoming quite the aficionado. 

“Very well then, please take a seat everyone. I don’t imagine this will take very long.” Tony caught a few of the professors from the other schools mutually rolling their eyes at his theatrics. “As you may all know we are here tonight as a formal introduction to the first task. Traditionally this meeting is held just between headmasters and specialists, but due to unforeseen circumstances we have opened this meeting to all teachers and our dear Mr. Potter. Our three elder champions may only receive help from their direct headmasters in regards to the tournament as is customary for the Triwizard Tournament. Mr. Potter has had the honor of receiving an adjusted contract from Lady Magik which declares that he is able to request help from any staff member present during the tournament and must be informed beforehand what the basis of each challenge in our tournament will be. At the end of the meeting tonight Professor McGonagall shall introduce you all individually to Harry to make sure he knows everyone in the instance that he chooses to ask for help. Now that we’re all up to speed on what exactly is going on I see no sense in wasting any more of your precious time.” Dumbledore gestures towards Ludo Bagman who had crept in at some point. “Mr. Bagman here was actually the mastermind behind the first task so to speak. He personally went through the previous Tournaments to find the most popular challenge, and adapted it to make sure it was up to today’s standards. He even personally oversaw the development to make sure the task itself was feasible. In the first challenge each student has been assigned a golden egg to capture, these eggs will be placed within the nests of mother dragons along with their actual brood of eggs. Inside of these eggs are a clue to figuring out what they need to do for the second challenge. We brought dragon tamers straight from the Romanian Reservation to assist us in picking the best options for this task. It was recommended that we remove the nests and eggs from the brooding mothers prior to the tournament beginning in order to give the golden egg the best chance at not being rejected, and to make sure the mothers would put up a proper fight. The only tool at the champions disposal shall be their wands and whatever magic they can successfully cast.” Dumbledore took a moment, gazing upon each of the staff members present as if gauging their reactions to this which did not bode well for the next two challenges. “Now as it was pointed out to me, it is rather late so I shall be headed to bed. Professor McGonagall as his head of house I trust that you can introduce Mr. Potter to our guests?”

Minnie nodded her agreement. “Yes Professor Dumbledore. Come Mr. Potter let’s be quick about it now, you’ve got class in the morning.” Minerva took Harry by the shoulders, gently leading him around the room to begin introductions. 

Knowing his charge was in safe hands Tony looked towards the center of the room where Runa sat worryingly still. Her fists lay clenched in her lap, the tips of her fingers turning white with the force that she used to keep them still. That was the only outward sign of the anger he could see brewing in her eyes, features turning hard as stone and cold as ice in a truly impressive feat of control. What was even more impressive was the lack of magic he could feel around her. Considering he knew just how much power she held it must be taking an extreme amount of effort to keep it contained within her not reacting to her emotions. 

“You look particularly rageful right now, as far as I can tell Dumbledore has done nothing worse than his usual so care to spill?”

“It’s not only wrong and disrespectful, but downright blasphemous to treat one of the creatures created by Lady Magik’s hand the way these dragons have been reduced to by the wizarding population. The dragons have existed long before wizards have here, when first created they were the wisest of her creations helping to craft the world that we know now. Empires built upon their thoughts and expertise, and now they’re reduced to nothing more than thoughtless beasts to bemused for the entertainment of these unworthy entitled wizards. Despicable.” 

“I’m no magic expert, especially historically speaking, so I know better than to argue with someone with obviously more knowledge than I could hope to have on the subject. But perhaps we should try to calm down and fix what we can in front of us instead of focusing on issues a bit more distant. Besides we don’t need to draw the headmaster’s suspicion right now. If he realizes just how much of a threat you pose to his chess pieces he’ll try to get you out of the picture in one way or another.” 

“You’re right of course. His suspicion is the last thing any of us need right now. The depth of my power is the reason this is so horrifying to me. Either way I shall endeavor to reign in my temper from now on. On that note I’m off to find a bed. Clearer heads shall prevail come morning. We shall speak more then.” 

“I look forward to that. Sleep tight, don’t let the angry headmasters bite.” Runa shook her head fondly before disappearing in a plume of smoke similar to how she appeared back in the Room. Tony gave a slight smile, walking out the same door he had come in from earlier. He turned in the direction he knew his son and Luna were currently hiding in, “I’d try and tell you to go to sleep too but you’re an insomniac after my own heart and she’s a seer so I know that won’t happen. Instead I’ll just let you know I’m heading back to the cottage and I’ll see you when you wrap up whatever this is. Love you kids, don’t get into trouble without me.” 

—------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Shota waited until his dad had left before turning back to the meeting happening below him. Harry had been introduced to almost all of the Beauxbatons staff at this point, and a few of the Durmstrang who had been mingling with the French teachers. Deciding that Harry would be fine on his own for a bit he turned to the young girl next to him on the ledge, “Would you like me to walk you back to your dorms?” 

“Hm. Yes I think I would like that.” Luna gave him a slightly wistful smile, her eyes not fully concentrating on him like they had been before the meeting had started. Shota threw himself down from the alcove reaching his arms up to catch the small girl after. He tucked her hand into the crook of his arm once her feet touched the ground and began walking towards the longest route he could think of back to Ravenclaw tower. 

He saw a lot of himself before Tony in the girl. The way she sometimes shied away from a hand or the way her eyes would glaze over when talking about school or her classmates. The way that even when she could be found wearing shoes they were worn down or broken. Tony was probably too preoccupied with Harry and that whole dramatic situation to have fully taken notice, and who could blame him this entire thing was a bad situation. Shota knew somewhere inside of him that this girl needed at least someone outside of this school who could focus solely on her. He wouldn’t be in Hogwarts forever, but he could damn well make sure that he was that person for her while he was there. Besides, he's always wanted a younger sister.

The trip back to Luna’s dorm was mostly Shota just listening to her talk about the most recent edition of the Quibbler, and the trip her father had planned to go scouting for Dodgergripes in South America during Yule. Shota so badly wanted to ask why he was going during the holidays without her, but he knew that the rest of her evening would be ruined. Eventually they reached the door to her tower, Shota released her arm giving her a mock bow as he did so. Luna giggled returning his bow with a small curtsy before rushing forward and wrapping him in a hug. 

“You don’t have to worry about me Shou. I’ll be fine while you’re gone Harry, Hermione and Draco will make sure. Thank you though. It was nice to know someone was worried about me.”

“I’m not leaving quite yet Luna. You’re stuck with me until at least after the first task. Besides I’ve got to make sure you’re properly equipped with hiding places when I’m not around, can’t leave my new best friend to fend for herself can I?”

“Zashi will be sad you called me your best friend.”

“Well the stupid canary can deal. Besides he’ll probably agree once he meets you in person.” 

Luna giggled again stepping away from him, “Just so you know, you’re a great older brother. The best I could ask for.” Shota had to hold back a swell of emotions at that declaration, giving her a private smile. “Before you go home you should check out Harry and Hermione in the Gryffindor common room. I think you’ll find something very interesting there.” She gave him a small wink and slipped through the open door to the tower.

“Night Luna.” Shota whispered, knowing that there was no possible physical way that she had heard him, but also knowing that that had never stopped her before. 

He began climbing down the staircase heading towards one of the passages he knew would take him to the Gryffindor common room. He slipped through the hallways which were quieter than normal even for this late at night. Luna was right that there was something he’d want to check out tonight; he could feel the tension in the air. He made it to the common room at the same time Harry and Hermione did. He stopped himself from revealing his presence quite yet, staying in the back halls where he could see them behind a cracked stone but they wouldn’t be able to tell he was there.

“They took the eggs away from the mothers?”

“They said it was the best way for them to make sure the golden egg wouldn’t be rejected by the mothers.”

“But that’s so cruel!” 

“I think Runa said something along those lines to Tony before she left.” 

Shota debated coming out at this point, comfortable with the fact that they weren’t discussing anything too private. He began tapping the stones to open the passage when the fireplace the other two students were sitting in front of began to sputter to life. He immediately stopped what he was doing, shrouding himself back into the shadows once more to listen. 

“Psst” a soft sound came from inside the fireplace.

“Harry, did you hear that?”

“Psst” came again.

“Sirius?” Harry sounded confused

“Sirius? I thought he was supposed to be flying under the radar?”

“He is. It must be important if he’s trying to contact me this way. Sit on the couch and don’t say anything yet I don’t know if he’ll talk to me if anyone else is around. Even you.” Shota sees Hermione’s head move up and down in what appears to be agreement as she moves away from the fireplace to a different spot on the couch not easily seen. “Sirius?” Harry calls into the fire. Suddenly a gasp comes from inside, Shota can’t see from his position but whatever had happened cause Harry to back away from the fire slightly before moving back in. 

“Harry?”

“I’m here.”

“Are you alone?”

“Yes.” Harry lied.

“Good. I tried to get a letter to you but it’s almost impossible to get you alone. I figured this would be worth the risk.”

“I honestly forgot I had written to you at the beginning of this year. So much has happened since then.”

“Tell me about the dreams Harry.” 

Harry’s voice gets lower, Shota sees even Hermione leaning forward slightly trying to make out what he’s saying to no avail. 

“You said they brought back the Triwizard Tournament? That makes sense it’s the easiest way to suss out where the largest schools stand between Dumbledore and You-Know-Who. But what school did they enter you under? The cup is charmed to only pick one representative for each school. Powerful old magic not even Dumbledore could undo.”

“It’s a small school, Swedish or Norwegian. I have no hope of pronouncing it correctly.”

“Do you know who runs it?”

“I’ve met her. Her name is Runa Falki. She seems young to be in charge of a whole school, no matter how small it is.”

“How did you meet her?”

“Tony wrote to her. The amended contract said that I was entitled to have her present despite not actually attending her school.”

“Who’s Tony? I’ve never heard you mention a student with that name before.”

“That’s because he’s not a student.”

“Then who is he?”

“Apparently he’s my legal guardian.”

Shota could feel the silence that fell upon the room at that declaration. It was a heavy thing full of too many emotions to properly sort out. He held his breath, not quite able to fill his lungs correctly with the tension that had come over them all.

“What do you mean he’s your guardian?”

“Apparently he’s a distant cousin? He got a letter when my name was pulled since I’m a minor. He’s been helping me work through it all.”

“Harry you have no living relatives other than the Dursley’s. Your dad was an only child and Lily and Petunia had no cousins.”

“He told me he got a notice that a distant relation needed his assistance so he came. I never thought to question it too much since he was helping.”

“You’ve got to be careful Harry. These are dark times we’re entering. We need to be sure of their allegiance before we can trust them. Did he tell you who he got notice from?”

“No. He never said.” Harry began sounding slightly concerned. 

This wouldn’t do. Shota thought to himself. He began tapping away at the stones again. Entering the room as silent as he could so they wouldn’t see he was there until he was ready for them to. 

“You’ve got to find out. Harry he could be working for You-Know-Who. This could all be part of the plan. Get you entered into the tournament and then gain your trust by trying to ‘help’ you. You need to tell Dumbledore.”

“Dumbledore knows.” Harry spun around in surprise, not expecting to hear Shota’s voice behind him in the common room. 

“Shota?”

“Harry, who's there?”

“Tony’s son. Shota, how'd you get here?”

“I’ve been studying every inch of this castle for the past two weeks. What do you think? You also have zero awareness of your surroundings. You should work on that.”

“Harry, who is Shota?”

“I believe he already said I’m Tony’s son.”

“I still don’t know who this Tony is. I swear if you’re working with the Dark Lord to hurt my godson I will make what Pettigrew said happen sound like a daydream.”

“Sirius!”

“No Harry. I need answers. Now. Or I’m going to Dumbeldore.”

“Like I said Dumbledore. Already. Knows.”

“Who is Tony?”

“Lord Anthony Edward Stark. And he found out about Harry from a letter Gringotts bank sent to him after Harry’s name was picked by the goblet. Apparently he was Magik’s chosen guardian or something. I don’t know for sure I just found out the wizarding world existed like two weeks ago.”

“Antonio?”

“Only his mom called him that.”

“That’s because it was the family name. Anthony Edward Stark, the name he could show the world. Antonio Marius Carbonell Beaucroft is his family name. The name gifted to him by the person who loved him most, his mother. Not all families do it, but his mother did, as do the Malfoys. Legend says it’s from diluted Fae blood but that’s neither here nor there at the moment.”

“So what I’m understanding is you do in fact know who Tony is?”

“Yes I know that asshole.” As is usual with Tony the word asshole was said with fondness. “And you don’t have to worry Harry he’s not working with the Dark Lord. I didn’t know we were related though.”

“How does he know everyone?”

“Who else does he know at Hogwarts?”

“Professor McGonogall. Rita Skeeter. Him and Dumbledore seem to hate each other. He loves taunting Igor Karkaroff so I can’t imagine that he likes him any better than Dumbledore.”

“He knows your potions professor too, Snap or Snipe.”

“Snivellus? Little Antonio knows Snivellus?”

“Don’t let him hear you call him little. His tantrums are legendary and I don’t have Uncle Rhodey around to calm him down. But yeah he knows him. The professor invited me over for tea the other day when he caught me sneaking away from the greenhouses. Gave me some pretty good blackmail material on my father.”

“Who knew the greasy dungeon-bat was good for something other than looking pathetic.”

“Sirius I hate to disagree with you here, really it’s physically painful for me to say this, but you’re the pot calling the kettle pathetic. You’re currently locked inside your house, haven’t showered for days and the only person you’re able to talk to is your 14 year old godson who didn’t know you existed until last year.”

“Harry, I thought we agreed to hate Snivellus?”

“We did, and then he started being strangely kind and changing his lesson plans after taking one look at me. I don’t want to jinx whatever illness he has by making fun of him again.” 

“I think dad talked to him the first night we were here.”

“When?”

“After you and Minnie were brought back to the castle. I was sleeping until he got back and he mentioned that he had gone to talk some sense into an old friend when I asked where he was.”

“Who knew Tony Stark was a miracle worker?” 

“JARVIS make sure any recording of that gets deleted?” 

“Way ahead of you sir.”

“Thanks JARVIS. Anyways, want to explain why you’re talking to a man in a fireplace and not, you know, like a normal person?”

Hermione and Harry exchanged a glance. A silent conversation happening between the two before nodding once and facing him again. 

“He’s currently a wanted criminal.”

“How do you know a wanted criminal?”

“He’s my godfather.”

“That explains so much, and yet nothing at all. Why’s he wanted?”

“For escaping prison.”

“Oh I’m so never letting Tony forget this. Ever. He thinks Tensei and Nemuri are bad and he’s friends with a professional jailbreaker.”

“I wouldn’t call myself a professional, it was just the one time.”

“Yeah but knowing Harry it was probably like a super max and those are difficult to leave without permission. Trust me I’ve tried.”

“Ignoring that interesting tidbit, the only reason we’re telling you is because we want your help.”

“My help?”

“Convincing Tony to help us clear his name.”

“Why do you think you’d need my help with that?”

“He’s your dad.”

“Listen I know you don’t know him that well yet, but trust me you could ask that man almost anything and you’d get it because he feels guilty for everything that’s happened to you. You don’t need my help.”

“We’d still like it if you’re willing to give it.”

“Fine. I’ll help you convince my bleeding-heart father to help your poor framed godfather, who he also knows somehow, and what will you give me in exchange?”

“Whatever you want.”

“Deal.”

“Just like that?”

“We can shake on it if it’ll make you feel better.” Shotua shrugged, reaching a hand towards Harry, who took it without a second thought. “Now that that’s settled,” Shota slapped Harry on the back of the head. 

“Ow! What was that for?”

“That was for making a deal with someone without clarifying what exactly the terms were. You never want to give someone else an advantage over you like that, they could ask for anything and you’d have to do it.”

“Then why’d you accept?”

“To teach you a lesson. Now you owe me any favor I want no matter what I ask because I’m doing this for you. If I were a worse person I could ask you to kill someone for me and you’d have to do it.”

“You wouldn’t ask me though?”

“You don’t know that. What if someone just made themselves look like me? Anything could happen when you involve magic, you gotta be more careful.”

“Fine fine I get it, mother hen.” Harry shoved Shota’s hand off his head. Shota opened his mouth to tease him some more when they heard voices at the top of the steps behind them. 

“Remember Harry, don’t trust anyone besides who’s in this room right now.” The man in the fireplace says before the flames sputter out.

“You’ve got to go Shota.” Hermione says, pulling Shota away from the fireplace. Pausing once she realizes she doesn’t know how he got in, and the only other way out is up the stairs towards the voices. 

They could hear the footsteps falling on the stairs now, closer and closer to them leaving no time to deliberate. Shota pulls Hermione with him towards the carved out section of wall, sliding the stones shut just as the two figures that were descending the stairs reached Harry. It was Ron and Seamus, the two boys who had been causing nothing but trouble for Harry since his name got pulled from the goblet.

“Who’re you talking to?”

“Nobody. You must be hearing things.”

“Don’t listen to him Seamus. He’s probably practicing for his next big interview.”

“I’m not having any big interview Ron.”

The boy scoffs in reply, “As if any of us believe that. Poor Harry Potter the center of attention once again. You could’ve at least told your best friend how you got past the age circle. You knew how much I wanted to enter.”

“I’ve told you already I didn’t enter my own bloody name into the goblet. Your insistence that I did is the reason why Hermione and I aren’t talking to you anymore.”

“Bloody traitor she is. Fraternizing with the enemy.”

“The enemy? You were the one practically worshipping him at the World Cup.”

“Yeah well that was before he came in with that dark magic school of his. Mum has always said that Durmstrang was for no good death eaters.”

Harry could only roll his eyes at the boys before him. Unable to fathom how he’s been friends with the two imbeciles for as long as he had been. “Whatever you say Ron. Now are we done so I can get back to doing nothing in peace?”

“Like we believe that Potter.”

“Let’s just leave it Seamus. This is why nobody likes you Potter.” The two boys left the way they came. Harry stayed standing long enough to hear their voices fade into nothing and then he collapsed on the couch behind him, head tucked into his hands which rested upon his knees. 

Shota and Hermione looked at each other from their spot behind the stone wall. “You should probably handle that by yourself. Not that I wouldn’t be happy to offer comfort but I don’t think Harry and I are that close yet.”

“You’re probably right. He’ll appreciate the offer though so I’ll let him know.”

“Thank you.”

“No problem. Have a good night.”

“You too, Hermione. And one more thing, make sure those little assholes pay or I will.”

“Will do. Get back safe.”

“See you tomorrow.” Shota opened the door for Hermione before turning and leaving, heading towards Minnie’s quarters intent on using her floo to get back to the cottage. Luckily the teacher was still awake and grading papers when he walked through so he was able to ask for her to help him go through the floo. Due to his magic sensitivity he was unable to go by himself. He thanked the teacher as she left, trudging his way through the house towards his room once his vision stopped swimming. He stepped into his room shedding his clothes as he walked to his bed, throwing himself down onto it, taking his meds and then immediately passing out.

Chapter Text

Shota woke up with a killer headache. He was used to it by now since they came with his quirk, but still they were an annoyance he preferred not to suffer if he didn’t have to. He knew that Tony and him had to talk today, about how long he was going to be able to stay and about what the summer would look like since he planned on keeping Harry in his custody. However at the moment thinking hurt too much so he burrowed further into his blankets, hoping that if he fell asleep for a while longer his headache would magically disappear. 

Alas, it was not to be. After fruitlessly tossing and turning for another twenty minutes Shota reluctantly flung the blankets from himself. He was immensely thankful that JARVIS could see the symptoms of his migraine and had already dimmed the lights in his room to help alleviate some of his symptoms. He took his time getting dressed for once, trying to drag out his solitude while he could. Eventually he ran out of excuses that kept him in his room, and every part of his being began screaming for caffeine. JARVIS dimmed the lights throughout the hallways, giving him a reprieve until he could take his medication and consume his usual ungodly amounts of coffee. He was marginally surprised to see Tony not at the kitchen counter as he usually was before they had breakfast. He turned a questioning gaze towards the nearest camera. 

“Sir is currently on a phone call with Miss Potts. He did not wish to wake you once I informed him of your current health status.”

“Thanks JARVIS.”

“It is no problem Sir Jr. Now I believe it is time for you to take your medication, and though I find it horribly unhealthy, your usual pot of coffee is almost finished brewing. I might even make you a second pot if you promise not to use it as a replacement for milk in your cereal.

“You drive a hard bargain J but sure I promise.”

“Glad to see one of my charges can see sense.”

“When did we become your charges?”

“The second Sir put me online with the main function of my code being to assist him.”

“Fair enough.” 

Shota pulled down a cup from the cabinet, figuring he’d be even nicer to JARVIS and not drink directly from the pot for once. He heard the telltale ding of the coffee pot announcing it had finished brewing, pouring a cup and immediately draining half of it. He scurried about the small kitchen, pouring a bowl of cereal for himself and putting toast in the toaster oven for Tony, finishing his first cup of black coffee while he did so. The second cup was filled with his specialty syrups and creamers to be sipped at with his breakfast rather than downed. By the time he had finished half his bowl his father had finally re-entered the cottage. He soon joined Shota at the table, the two of them mostly silent while eating. Once they had both finished Tony got up to bring the dishes back to the kitchen and slid the newly refilled coffee pot into the center of the table, getting ready for the talk Shota had sensed coming for the last week. 

“So. I’m sure you know we’ve got some things to talk about right, Sho?”

“I can probably take a guess yeah.”

“I hope you know it’s not because I don’t want you here.”

“I know. I figured the time was coming up soon when I’d have to go back to Japan. I’ve got midterms coming up and internships after that.”

“I hope you’d tell me if you’re feeling left out at any point. Harry is family, I won’t deny that, but you’re my son. My first child, and the one who chose me. You’ve been there for the worst parts of my life so far and you’re the most important person to me. I can’t say that I would just drop everything here or abandon Harry, but I will say that your opinion means more to me than anyone else’s. I want to make sure you never feel the way I did growing up. I need to know that you’re going to come to me if you have any concerns, or problems.” Tony sounded slightly strangled, like the words had a hard time coming out of his throat. “You’re my son and I love you. No matter who else comes into our lives that fact will never change. No matter what you do or who you become when you’re older, nothing will change how proud of you I am. How amazed I feel everytime I look at you and every small way you’ve changed since we came together. You are the center of my world, Shota, and it’s important to me that I show that to you every way I can. That way you’ll never doubt it like I did. Like I know you did before.” This conversation was approaching a precipice neither one of them had dared to fully cross over yet, emotional vulnerability. They had come close after Afghanistan, and Stane. They had drifted closer after the Palladium poisoning, but never had they fully just jumped off the cliff and trusted each other to be caught mid fall. Tony took a breath as if to steel himself. “I know I’m not the father any child deserves, I’m a former alcoholic, drug addict with parental issues bigger than my ego. I’ve been called a narcissist since I was 12 and I am incapable of holding a stable romantic relationship. I’m an asshole who consistently drives the people closest to me away so they can’t hurt me first. I’m depressed and rageful, full of spite and pettiness. I probably should’ve been in therapy since I could talk but I am incapable of asking for help. I’m forgetful, and busy, a workaholic some would say while someone else would call me a lazy nepo-baby. Both are probably true. I fly around in a glorified tin can in the sky calling myself a superhero, so god knows I have no sense of self-preservation. I’m obsessive and possessive of the people I love, and I’m just now learning how to accept physical affection from people other than Inko and Rhodey. I know I don’t deserve any children, especially not any as amazing and selfless and good as you are. But I also know that I am selfish, I want to keep you around because you make me so god damned happy Sho. I can’t imagine my life without you in it anymore. I need you a whole hell of a lot more than you need me but I probably wouldn’t change it for the world.” Tony had started his speech with a cracked voice and a tremble to his hands, by the time he finished he had tears spilling over his cheeks and shoulders moving with the force of his held back sobs. 

Shota felt his own emotions start to overwhelm him. Tears he hadn’t noticed before sliding down his face as the full force of his father’s confession hit him. He hadn’t known before now that he needed this validation, that he needed to hear the words from his father in order to fully believe them. Now that he had it was like a tidal wave of repressed emotions hit him all at once. He surged forward falling into his dads chest, holding onto his shirt like a lifeline, feeling Tony do the same. They clung to each other while sobs wrecked their bodies, the intense feelings that both had had for the last year and change finally surfacing and allowing them to finally begin to heal from the shared traumas. Neither realized how long they sat at the kitchen table just holding each other as close and as strong as possible. They didn’t release their hold on the other even as the sobs died down and their tears slowed from rivers to faint drips from their eyes to Tony’s designer pants. They continued to cling long after both had fallen completely silent, just enjoying the presence of their most precious person. Tony rubbed his damp face against his sons unruly waves, causing Shota to cringe backward away from the sticky feeling. The two finally let go, rubbing the traces of tears left behind on their sleeves and fruitlessly attempting to straighten their clothes out. 

“Well that was mildly embarrassing, but surprisingly therapeutic. I suggest we go clean up and then we can finish our talk?”

“Sounds like a great idea. Which is weird since it was yours, but I guess even a broken clock is right twice a day.”

“You little shit. I just poured my heart out to you, apparently literally as well as figuratively, and this is the response I get?”

“I’m sorry did you expect anything else?”

“You know what; good point. Now go get cleaned up, we’ve got more to do today than just talk about your inevitable departure.” Shota mockingly salutes his dad, heading back the way he came to get ready for the day a second time.  

It takes less time getting ready than it did originally this morning, so Shota was back at the kitchen table in less than 20 minutes, headache officially gone for now and eyes free from the redness an hour or so of crying had caused. His father had beaten him to the table once again, the pot of coffee he had carried over before their heartfelt conversation freshly heated up no doubt thanks to JARVIS. He nodded in thanks when his dad passed over his cup full of the hot coffee. 

“Now I believe the most important thing to discuss is when you need to leave.”

“I have midterms coming up at the end of November. I should be able to stick around for the first task before having to head back.”

“Then it’s work studies after that?”

“Yeah, a week of exams and then applications for work studies before selection day.”

“Did you decide who you want to have your work study with?”

“If you’re asking about if I’m going to do mine in New Jersey then I’m still not sure. Typically students stay with the same agency every year they go on work studies unless they plan on changing which area of heroics to pursue.”

“Sho you have extenuating circumstances. I’m sure nobody is going to judge you if you don’t go back to His Purple Highness. You went back during the summer last year to make sure you got your provisional license renewed but you don’t need to worry about that this year. You just started processing what happened a year and a half ago fully. I don't want you to fall back on your healing just because of this being your last year of work studies.” 

“It might be good to spend some time near where you grew up.”

“Does that mean you’ll accept his offer this year?”

“I suppose so. It is my last work study before graduation. I’m lucky that Hizashi chose to do the supplemental year with me that the board required in order for me to get my license. I just feel bad that half of the year I won’t even be there with him.”

“Don’t even get me started on the board. The fact that they demanded Nezu force you to spend an extra year in UA to ‘make up for the fact that he missed a year’ is absolutely ridiculous and the topic of many drunken chess nights with the Rat and I.”

“It wasn’t unexpected, dad. They don’t want quirks like mine to become professionals, they can’t capitalize as much on Erasure.”

“I know I’m getting too worked up about it but that’s my job kid. So you’ll stick around for the first task and then I can fly you back to Japan have Inko meet you at the airport?”

“I’ve missed Izuku so that would be nice.”

“I’ll call the bat later and tell him to expect you around December 11? Selection day is the 9th for the supplemental course right?”

“Yeah since it’s expected for us to go back to our previous hero agency.”

“At least the timing works well. You’ll miss all the Hanukkah celebrations, but I’m sure Alfred will save some of the goodies for you once he knows you’re going. You’ll get Batsy to yourself while he trains you for the first week or two since his whole clan will be home, then I imagine you’ll learn how to work with all of his kids and Oracle.”

“I’ve never met anyone who celebrated Hanukkah before.”

“I imagine not, UA isn’t known for it’s religious diversity at the moment. Kind of hard to be with the current board of directors.”

“Will I get to see our family for Christmas?”

“I wouldn’t have it any other way.” 

“Then I guess that’s our game plan?”

“As long as you’re ok with it. You’ll get another week here, go back for your midterms and then be flown to Jersey for work study with the Bat. We’ll worry about what comes after the new year at a different point. I imagine we’ll both have far more on our plates then that we’ll need to deal with.”

“Well now that you said it out loud we will for sure.”

“Oh don’t act like my saying it out loud has any bearing on the type of luck you and I both attract. Whatever happens is going to happen because we are trouble magnets Shota.”

“Weren’t you saying something about how we had a lot to do today or something?”

“You can’t deflect forever Shota, but yes we have things to do today. You have to finish that assignment Nezu gave you, and you have to figure out a better way to plant your stolen little clippings of those magic plants don’t think I didn’t see those in your bag this morning.”

“So library for me then. Where will you be?”

“To see an attractive headmaster about a dragon.”

“Ew.”

“You’ve heard me say far worse, don’t act disgusted now.”

“I’ll act as disgusted as I please thank you very much.”

“Let’s go drama queen.” 

Shota stuck his tongue out at his father very maturely, following him as he led the way out of the cottage. Whatever was going to happen in this last week was going to happen, he just had to hope that whatever it was wouldn’t be too awful for everyone involved. 

—------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ 

Time flew by. Before anyone had fully realized it the first task was two hours away. Shota had spent his last week at Hogwarts researching the plant clippings he had acquired, plotting with the Hogwarts students in the Room, and training with Runa. She was surprisingly adept at hand to hand combat, and an absolute marksman when it came to archery. Shota wasn’t the only one surprised when that came to light, the British wizards all held a faint look of awe as they watched her spinning around to take down target after target with very little magic being used. When asked about that she told all the students present that one couldn’t always rely on magic alone, and it was very important that you were well versed in multiple forms of self defense. Runa looked apoplectic when she found out that Hogwarts taught no martial classes to its students. She set out to rectify it at once, holding classes daily to go over the basics of self defense and weapon mastery. Shota being the only one with any experience in the area was often called upon to help assist these classes. He had the headmistress sign paperwork after every class he helped in, hoping to earn enough extra credit for helping teach defense that he won’t have to take another semester of P.E. or intermediate defense courses. The only reason he was forced to take those classes being UA’s quirkist board of directors. 

Throughout this week Shota began to see just how close his dad and the other teacher were becoming. The two spent more time together planning and flirting than either one spent apart most days. He knew that eventually his dad was going to crack and either ask her out, or drop her entirely in fear of failing another relationship. He didn’t particularly care either way at the moment, his dad was happy but not too attached, Runa was nice to him helping him with his language studies when Tony was busy, and teaching him all sorts of tricks with daggers and throwing knives that would help him in his career field. Shota was glad that his last week at Hogwarts wasn’t a complete disaster, but now he was worried that it would become one as soon as he left.

Runa wasn’t just holding training for martial classes, but also helped teach Harry something called parselmagic. Apparently it was a genetic ability passed down from people known as serpent-friends. The way she had described it implied that it was a gift given to certain families who had helped the ancient dragons of the magic world in times of need, a gift that allowed them access to the magic that had created the dragons, blocked from others through their dialect. The Hogwarts students looked shocked at her explanation, Hermione and Draco explaining that it was believed to be a trait exclusive to the Slytherin line and was often a marker for dark wizards. When this was explained Runa shook her head in disgust, muttering about how the very idea that magic could be separated by light and dark or good and bad was ridiculous. Runa was doing her best to help the children shed their prior misconceptions around magic and genetic abilities. She began teaching them ‘grey’ magic. Spells that are frowned upon but not outright banned so wouldn’t get them in trouble if someone found out what exactly they had been learning. Draco being from a dark leaning family was already familiar with most of the magic Runa started teaching them, but soaked up all the tips she gave them like a sponge. Hermione was similar in that aspect, perfecting every new spell within a few tries eager to learn. Harry was a little slower getting used to using spells he would’ve never even thought of before, his skillset mostly being in defensive magic and the odd expelliarmus, but he flourished in the parselmagic that Runa taught him. Adjusting his pronunciations so that snakes wouldn’t be the only serpentine creature that could understand him.

Shota was headed to the stands with Luna and Tony. Harry and Hermione both came from Gryffindor tower, and both headed towards the champions tent for a final good bye before the start of the first task. Runa had been in the tent with the other foreign headmasters all morning making sure the arena was set to international standards and was as safe as could be for all the spectators. Harry was noticeably nervous this morning while they all dined in the Room. Runa had told him not to worry too much, to trust in his training and in the inherent parselmagic he possessed to give him an edge in the competition. 

Tony was clenching and unclenching his fist every second, the only give away to how nervous he was for the upcoming event. Shota reached over and grabbed his father’s arm causing Tony to turn and look at him. 

“He’ll be alright dad.”

“I know kid. But I worry you know that.”

“I get it, but it hasn’t even started yet, you can’t have a conniption before they even bring the dragons out, imagine how embarrassing that would be for you.” 

“You’re right, as usual. Alright let’s go find a good seat Loony any recommendations?”

“The wind is harsh on that side so let’s go this way.” Luna began pulling them each by their hands towards the stands on the left side of the arena. She took a seat in the middle of a sectioned off box, marked for the highest members of the ministry and foreign ministers, and family of the competitors. Tony being who he was fit into both categories so he happily took a seat next to the blonde. 

The stands began filling up around them, the sounds of people talking over one another, speculating about the first task and what the champions would have to face. There was the sound of the Weasley twins taking bets with students and noticeably a shifty-eyed Ludo Bagman over the results of the task. Before too long the box they had chosen to sit in began to fill. There were representatives from the French court, as well as the Italian. Old acquaintances of Tony’s that saw him sitting there came to give their respects to one of the most influential families in the Italian circles. A couple that reeked of wealth came striding through the aisles of seats, taking a seat directly in front of where Tony and Shota were sat, but a few rows ahead closer to the front of the box. Shota nudged Tony, gesturing towards the couple with his head when he had turned a questioning gaze back towards him. Tony followed his gesture, giving a silent groan before motioning both of the students sitting with him to stand and follow him.

“Let’s get this over with now. I was hoping the first interaction would be in private like Severus’ but I’m guessing that’s exactly why they did it this way. Loony you want to take point?”

“No thank you, I’m sure Auntie Cissa will be so happy to talk to you I’d rather stand back and watch first. Sho-chan you can stand next to me!”

“Sure thing Luna.”

“Gods help us all.” The trio made their way to the couple up front. 

The closer they got the more details Shota could make out. The man had long blonde hair, almost white in it’s lightness. He was tall. Almost taller than anyone Shota had ever seen without the help of a quirk before. He was wearing formal looking robes, and carried a black cane topped with a silver head of a snake. The woman beside him cut an even more opposing figure. Her hair was an odd mix of blonde and black, wavy at the ends and pinned up where the blonde and black met. The two were talking quietly to each other, heads bent slightly as if to keep eavesdroppers away. 

“Well if it isn’t my very good friend Lucius. Narcissa dear always a pleasure.” The couple turned to look at them as Tony spoke, the man raising an elegant eyebrow towards Tony.

“Antonio. I thought I heard someone say you were back in town. I thought they were just trying to scare me into staying home. Now I see the rumors were more valid than I gave them credit for. A lesson for next time I suppose.”

“Awe Lucy I’m hurt. You didn’t want to see little old me?”

“Everyday we aren’t on the same continent is a blessing Stark. I can only feel sorry for anyone who has to deal with the likes of you everyday.” 

“Now Lucius, that's cruel even for you dear. Antonio it is good to see you. I thought you must’ve forgotten about us what with all the unanswered tea requests I’ve made the last few years.”

“Now let’s not be rash Cissa, there are children present who don’t need to see me decapitated by your hands.”

“I almost didn’t see them behind your utterly pathetic exterior.” Lucius drawled. “Now of course we know Luna, however distant from the Malfoy line she is we are still family. But I do not know the other child. Would you care to mind your manners Stark and properly introduce us?”

“Lucy, Cissa, this is my son Shota. Shota this is Lord Lucius Malfoy and his wonderful wife Lady Narcissa Malfoy nee Black. Draco’s parents.”

“That explains a lot.”

“Doesn’t it?”

“You know Draco?” Narcissa asked, vaguely surprised.

“We’ve become pretty good friends the last few weeks.”

“I’m surprised he hasn’t mentioned you in his letters home.”

“That’s probably because there’s not enough room to mention anyone else besides Harry. The obsession is cute, if not getting old fast. I finally understand how you all felt with Zashi and I.”

“Vindication! At last!”

“Dad your drama is showing again.”

“When does it not?” Lucius responded, completely ignoring the implication of Draco’s obsession with Harry. 

“Where is Draco?” Narcissa asked, looking around the stands.

“Giving a good luck charm to Harry.” Luna answered dreamily. 

“Why am I not surprised?”

“Runa is going to have her hands full in a moment.”

“Why do you say that, Loony?”

“A cockroach just entered the tent. She didn’t take your warnings seriously since the Minister himself hired her.”

“Goddamn it Rita.”

“Rita Skeeter? What does she have to do with anything?”

“She’s a pest who keeps sticking her nose in business that she doesn’t belong in.”

“Isn’t she just an advice columnist from the Daily Prophet?”

“Apparently Minister Fudge hired her to publicize the ‘nitty-gritty details behind the scenes of the Tri-Wizard Tournament’ of all the options he had for this it continues to elude me why he chose her.”

“Probably because she’s easily bought, and easily fired.”

“Makes my life all the harder. Don’t you have the minister in your pocket? Can’t you, I don’t know, bribe him or something?”

“Yes, let me get right on that. While I’m at it, why don’t I just invite Dumbledore into my manor and give him free reign of my family’s historical artefacts?”

“Fine point made. Don’t have to be a bitch about it.”

“Actually dad,”

“Shut it Gastly, no one was asking you.”

“That’s just mean. If anything I’m a Gengar not a Gastly.”

“Keep dreaming, you wish you were a Gengar.” 

“I’m going to fist fight you.”

“Oh I’m so scared of the scrawny twelve year old with a special scarf! Whatever shall I do?” Tony yelled dramatically, flinging himself across Lucius’ lap where he sat on the bench. 

“Get off me you overgrown flobberworm. I’m not a piece of furniture for you to faint upon like a distressing damsel.”

“Are you calling me pretty Lucy?”

“Go away Stark.” Lucius pushed Tony off of him, wiping his robes off dramatically. 

“Everyone is so mean to me. You love me don’t you Loony?”

“Auntie Cissa, you should show Sho-chan and I that spell you used to mend your dress at the Yule Ball last year. It was fascinating.”

“Betrayed by everyone I love. At least I still have JARVIS.”

“Actually sir I would prefer to stick with the young master. My hard drives are itching to calculate all the data that he’s going to receive.”

“I see how it is.” Tony was interrupted from responding anymore by the sound of a cannon firing, signalling that the first Task was about to begin. He took a seat next to Narcissa, gracefully granting Lucius a break from his dramatics for the time being. It was time for the games to begin.

—------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Runa Falki was the name she chose for this current iteration of her form. Of all the realms she had travelled to, all the wondrous sights she had seen, she didn’t know what kept drawing her to the backwater realm that was Midguard. Every millenia or so she’d travel down here, live amongst the mortals, revel in the changes they had made since the last time she had traversed the planet. Maybe it was how simple life was most of the time for these beings. How they lived for each moment since they lived such short lives. She wasn’t due to return to this planet for another 100 years or so, but something beckoned her to return now. Maybe it was the fact that her brother was probably going to be given a crown he had not earned yet, and there was nothing she could do about it considering her father was more likely to lock her in her chambers until after the coronation than he was to listen to her about her brother’s readiness. Maybe it was the Magik of the realm, the very Magik she had helped gift them so long ago now that even she barely remembers that time, screaming in pain and desperation at the horrors being unleashed upon it by its own users. Maybe it was a work of the Norns, something she was fated to do here and now that she would’ve been fruitless to fight against anyways. 

Either way she now stood inside a once prestigious school for witches and wizards, one that had stood for so long now its actual histories have been all but forgotten. Twisted and written over as the years passed to follow the agenda’s of people who wished to rule over its children. Its halls had been tainted by the work of these so-called ‘light wizards’ trying to rewrite the lines of history engraved into every stone of the castle. No martial classes being taught, no emotional casting- the practice being banned as supposed ‘dark magic’ as if there was such a thing- the outrageous lack of proper education in general. She had to use every meditation trick she had gathered up to this point to stop from outwardly reacting to everything that was being revealed. The most she could do was try and rectify this grievous mistake by teaching the few children she had easy access to correctly. It had only been a week since she began teaching the Hogwarts students but they’ve all been flourishing under her attention. Did that mean she had an abundance of faith in their ability to fight a dragon, even the unintelligent unfortunate creatures that they had become on this backwater planet? No, in fact seeing just how woefully unprepared they all were for life in general outside of the small bubble that was Wizarding Britain, left her even more outraged and disappointed in what had become of her gift. She focused on teaching Harry the proper way to speak the serpent's language, knowing at the very least the dragons wouldn’t forget their mother tongue. If all else failed the child could plead for his life and the nesting mother would be more likely to answer if it was said in a language she could speak to him in. It wouldn’t help him with the trauma of facing an angered dragon, but he would make it out alive of that she was sure.

The morning of the first task started relatively normal for her. She meditated, ate, studied the workings of past tournaments, and then made her way through sword forms while the sun rose into the sky. She headed to the champions tent that had been erected late the night before, intent on overseeing the construction of the barrier spells for the spectators. Now that she knew just how bad the wizarding world had gotten, she could trust no one but herself to make sure of the sturdiness of the wand work. She wasn’t the only untrusting teacher it seemed, once she got out there it was hard to miss the tall figure that was Olympe Maxime, and the crazed voice of Alastor Moody discussing the shoddy craftsmanship of the stands and the barriers. Of course the craftsmen had no idea what exactly the barrier was going to be against, for some reason the minister vowed to keep it a secret from everyone not directly involved. Jeopardizing everyone both participating and spectating the historic event. She walked over to stand beside them, watching as a ripple of magic passed over Moody’s figure. A ripple only she could see as the god of lies and the gifter of their magik. Fascinating truly, but a problem for a different day. For now she had enough on her plate attempting to keep her newest proteges alive through the first task. 

“What exactly are they doing right now?”

“That’s exactly what I was wondering. Those barrier spells will barely keep out a first year's levitation spells nevermind the you-know-what’s that make up the first task.”

“It’s incredibly insulting. To use such basic spells for such a historical event. I can’t believe that your minister would allow such shoddy craftsmanship. Terrible.” The headmistress of Beauxbatons shook her head in disgust. 

“If it wouldn’t be called interfering or cheating I’d say to hells with it and just do the spell work myself.”

“I’d be tempted to join you. Alas the minister is unswayed.”

“I believe the word you’re looking for is stubborn.”

“Aye that too.”

“You British wizards. I shall never understand the way you think.”

“It truly is a marvel they’ve survived this long isn’t it Olympe?”

“A miracle of nature.” The two headmistresses shared a smile over the brooding figure of Moody.

Alastor refused to acknowledge the two witches any longer, turning his attention back to the barriers being constructed. The group fell into a comfortable silence, only broken by murmured words about what spells were being used and which spells they would’ve chosen. The silence allowed Runa to contemplate on more than just the task to come. Starting with the other members of her little study group. 

Anthony Stark was an enigma. A one of a kind soul, burning brighter than even the fires of Nidavellir. He was practically bursting with creative energy, and the flytes that the two got into over the past week was some of the best entertainment she had had in near a century. He had a brilliant mind, it was gorgeous in its intensity. A tongue as sharp as the blades she kept hidden on her person, and looks to match. He was no Aesir beauty. He was not tall or fair, nor overly muscled. He was far mightier with his pen than a sword she would guess, and that alone would drive off most Aesir women and men. He knew of magic and encouraged its usage rather than shunned it as a womanly art unfit to bother spending time on, even though he had near none of it himself. He was also kind. Far kinder than anyone he had met on Asgard outside Sigrid. His ability to care and devote himself so completely to children who were not his- whom he did not help create in the slightest- was worthy of her praise alone. Runa did not know where her newfound appreciation of mortals came from, but she was glad of all the ones to catch her eye; this one at least deserved it. 

Anthony’s son was also a mystery to her. Energy crackled through his very being, unlike anything she had ever been witness to before. He had the same amount of Magik in himself that Tony did, but still showed that he had the capability of using it. He was outspoken, and sly. He wasn’t ashamed of where his strengths lie. Preferring to keep to the shadows when he was able to and more than smart enough to use his environment to his advantage. He had an aura about him, a cloud of sadness that hung behind him. A visible shade of his past. The fact that it did not stretch past him towards the future showed how much his state of being had changed from what he had lived previously. The fact that Anthony had shown up when he did, helping to take care of him, helping him to heal, allowed his soul to begin restoring itself. If she is being completely honest with herself, he is probably her favorite student to teach currently, since he is not starting from scratch and favors the same kinds of daggers that she does. Runa is sure that once the others advance in their magical and martial knowledge her current system of favorites shall grow along with them, but for now the easy camaraderie that she shares with Shota was enough for her.

The other paradox in their group was the Seer child, Luna Lovegood. Her presence was a soft touch at the back of Runa’s head. Always there but not always felt. She could see far clearer than most from this world, especially most in the recent years. She seemed to be as well received as any other notorious prophets, that is to say not at all. People refused to accept the possibility that someone could see past the present fogging their every step, into an uncertain future. It was probably the most unfortunate side effect of this aspect of the gift, the lack of understanding and the disbelief that would follow them wherever they went. She was glad that this child at least had several people who were willing to put aside their innate disbelief for the sake of their friend. Runa could also smell the elf-blood in her. Not as strong as what’s in the Malfoy scion, but present enough to affect her ethereal beauty and the proclivity of her visions. 

Though few of the older elven families remained on Earth after the end of the third age, the elves of Greenwood, and some of their kin who had spread from Lothlorien and Rivendell had remained until their bloodlines became so diluted with mortal blood that they left for the Undying Lands which lay east of Alfheim to avoid watching more of their kin die. Even fewer were the elves who had decided to give up their immortality to remain with those they had fallen deeply in love with throughout the reformed kingdoms. It was always a sad day when an Elf sailed, back when Runa was last here under a different name and in a different form. At least the bridge between Alfheim and the Undying Lands remained a steady passageway so she didn’t miss her old acquaintances too much throughout the last millenia. It was always interesting to see how exactly the elven blood showed up through the ages, each generation manifesting different traits even if they hadn’t seen an actual elf in their blood for centuries. Maybe when she was finished with whatever had drawn her here in the first place, she could extend her sabbatical and take a trip to visit Thranduil in the Undying Lands. The mercurial king of Greenwood had been gone last she went.  

She had known that trouble was coming as soon as she had received that first letter. She isn’t sure what exactly the problem is, nor what is going to be asked of her to fix it. She had to admit it was a nice change from the usual form of trouble that followed her, those usually being caused by her brother and his friends, but trouble nonetheless. She was used to using her magic to clean up messes that weren’t of her own making, and then being blamed for anything that went wrong during said cleaning up of the mess. This may be a new situation for even her, one that was unprecedented in how she was unlikely to receive any of the blame for what was to come, but at least she had surrounded herself with people who were willing to not just work with her, but assist her in her endeavors.

The future was dim, a current unknown entity that she couldn’t predict if she tried. All she could say for sure is whatever was happening had been a long time in the making, and had the ability to change everything these wizards knew about the Magical world.

—------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Harry had been close to vomiting all morning. His nervousness for the coming Tournament manifesting itself in a churning in his gut. An almost unending depth of dread, and a sticky hot sweat dripping down from every pore in his body. He could barely stomach his breakfast, forcing down the dry toast Hermione had shoved at him almost robotically. He disassociated the entire trip from the great hall to the champions tent, the only thing keeping him steady on his feet was Hermione’s grip on his arm steering him the whole way. He didn’t come to fully until he was being shoved into a chair with a cup of water pressed into his hands. 

“When did we get here?” Harry asked, slightly dazed still. 

“Just now. You’ve been really out of it since breakfast and looked like you were about to keel over at any minute. Runa and Cedric helped me get you into a chair and Viktor ran to get cold water. Are you ok Harry?”

“I don’t know Hermione. Do you think I’m ok knowing I’m about to face off a bloody dragon?”

“I know Harry. But we’ve been preparing for this. You’re as ready as you could ever be and you’ve always got the special trick Runa showed you.”

“Thanks Hermione. I’m sorry for snapping at you like that, it’s just.. I’m tired. I’ve been tired for years I think and my name coming out of that stupid bloody cup has only made it worse. I don’t know why these things keep happening to me and I wish it all would just stop.”

“You don’t have to apologize Harry. I get it you’re under an incredible amount of stress and it’s unfair to expect you to be alright after everything you’ve gone through since your parents died.”

“But you didn’t deserve to be at the end of my annoyance like that. I promise to try harder not to take it out on you guys.”

“That’s all any of us could ask for Harry.” Hermione smiled at her friend, releasing his hands from hers once she knew he wouldn’t drop the cup of water he held. “Now you just need to concentrate and,”

“And try not to get eaten by a dragon?” There was a distinct smile in his voice that had been missing all morning. 

“Oh Harry!” Hermione lunged forward wrapping her arms around her friend and squeezing as tight as she could. Harry returned the embrace as best he could without spilling the cup of cold water directly down Hermione’s back. 

“When I came to say good luck I wasn’t expecting to walk in on such a mope-fest. Gotta say Potter you make desperation look good.” 

“Malfoy. What are you doing here?”

“I thought I was speaking English just now but maybe you’re dumber than I remember. Me wish you good luck. Understand now?” Harry rolled his eyes at his friend's exaggeration. 

“No need to be an ass about it Malfoy. I meant I wasn’t expecting you to come today. Didn’t think you wanted to risk anyone else knowing you’re able to speak to me with anything other than extreme hostility and threats of violence.”

“Who said that? They clearly can’t tell I’m just biding my time until you let down your guard so I can stab you in the back.”

“Yeah yeah we get it you ponce. You’re so tough and mysterious. Just get over here and join us will you?”

“Join the hugging? You’ve lost what little mind you possessed.” Hermione rolled her eyes before tugging the boy by the arm into the pile of limbs hanging off the chair Harry was sat in. The three melted into each other, used to being together like this after the time spent in the Room. 

A shutter went off dragging the three out of their well earned peace. They all separated Hermione and Draco moving to stand beside Harry, turning to see who had just walked into the tent. 

“Young love. How.. riveting. And to think our dearest Chosen One has been hiding his taste from the public.” Rita Skeeter said, because of course it was her. When was fate ever on Harry’s side.

“You shouldn’t be here. This tent is for champions and their friends.” Viktor said from his spot across the room next to Fleur. 

“The public waits for no man Krum. You should know that already given your expertise in the public eye. The minister has requested I document the pre-task meeting between you all.” 

“Then you’ll have no problem deleting the picture you just took of my student and his companions? After all that has no bearing on the meeting that is to happen.”

“Sorry Miss, no can do. I’ve got a deadline to meet and a front page article to write.” 

“Hm. We shall see how this fares for you then. Worry not children, she won’t get far with her current plans.”

“I’ll be on the front page tomorrow even if you don’t like it sweetheart. Alas you have a point about not being here for the admittedly interesting love life of our saviour. Don’t mind us while we set up the equipment.” Rita turned away from the group shouting orders at her crew to properly set up her equipment. 

Harry, Hermione and Draco returned to talking to each other. The two other students offering him last minute words of advice and wishing him luck during the challenge. Before too long Dumbledore came into the tent followed by Barty Crouch, Alastor Moody and Ludo Bagman. Crouch held a burlap sack in his hand that squirmed and emitted smoke from the seams every few seconds. Harry could guess what lay inside. Draco pulled Hermione out of a flap in the back of the tent in order to avoid being seen by Dumbledore, catching Harry’s eyes one more time before letting the flap separate them completely.

“Gather round champions, gather round. Today marks the start of the Tri-Wizard Tournament. A contest of strength, bravery, and magical prowess steeped in a rich history involving our three schools. Today you all make history as Champions, if nothing else remember that. Now I shall pass the introduction of our task onto our very own Barty Crouch.” 

“Each of you reach into this bag, see what you shall be facing in the tournament.” 

One by one they each reached into the bag pulling out miniature versions of the dragons they would be facing once they left the tent. Fleur pulled the Chinese Fireball, Cedric the Swedish Shortsnout, and Viktor the Welsh Green. Once again Harry would like to point out that fate hates him. It’s the only explanation for how he ended up with the Hungarian Horntail. The dread he had been feeling all morning reared back full force. He couldn’t imagine how pitiful he must’ve looked to everyone else. No doubt pale and shaky, unsteady on his feet and terror prominent in his features. He felt a cool hand on his shoulder and looked up to see Runa behind him giving him an encouraging nod. Harry took a deep breath, focusing his energy on keeping calm and his ability to keep breathing. Letting the words of Crouch and Dumbledore pass through one ear and out the other. He already knew what the challenge was, he had been preparing for this for the last week. Not nearly enough time for him to be confident in his abilities, but enough time that he wasn’t feeling completely hopeless either. He was finally able to calm himself enough to refocus on what the adults were saying as a cannon went off above their heads. Runa shook her head in disappointment before steering him away from the group as it began to disband. 

“What did the cannon mean?”

“The tournament is starting. As you pulled the Horntail you’ll be going last. Which is a benefit, you’ll be able to see what worked for the other champions and what didn’t so you can adjust accordingly.” 

“Who’s going first?”

“That would be Cedric Diggory. Now come let us watch his trial from the front of the tent so we can take notes.” 

The two set out to the front of the tent to watch the other champions. They watched as Cedric got singed when he failed to tuck himself far enough into the corner of a boulder. As Fleur managed to use her innate talents as part Veela to hypnotise her dragon to sleep, almost getting crushed by the giant body that dropped like dead weight where she had been standing. If she had been any slower Harry doesn’t think she would’ve recovered from the damage the dragon would’ve done to her. Him and Runa both watched in horror as the conjunctivitis spell Viktor cast at his dragon caused her to crush her own eggs beneath her writhing body. Harry could see the brief flash of horror cross over Viktor's face, even from that great a distance, before he remembered to mask his emotions while still visible by everybody watching. Finally the last cannon shot was fired signalling the end of his planning.

This was it. The time for planning was over. The first task was about to begin.

Chapter Text

Harry was seriously reconsidering this whole ‘the wizarding world is great’ mentality everyone seemed to have. Since he’d been forcibly brought into this place he’s been threatened, kidnapped, slightly tortured by a magic book, bitten by a poisonous snake that was at least thirty times the size of a reasonably sized snake, almost had his soul sucked out by demon creatures that for some reason guard a prison, and now entered into a death tournament that was so deadly it was banned for its body count. Sure living in the muggle world meant he got nothing but burnt table scraps and beat for not doing the unreasonable amount of chores his relatives thrust upon him, but he was reasonably certain no one would seriously attempt to murder him like what he’s experienced thanks to Magic. 

This is proven by the fact that he was currently flying for his life, on a crappy old school broomstick while an enraged dragon is chasing him. He’s reasonably sure that the muggle world does not have dragons in it, and therefore he would never be put in this position. 

He had had a solid plan to start with- go in under a hastily learned invisibility spell, try to grab the golden egg without waking the mother sleeping next to it, then run like his life depended on it- a plan that went awry almost immediately. He hadn’t lost too much confidence at that point given the amount of time his team of researchers had spent drilling through various plans. What he hadn’t accounted for was someone charming the dragon beforehand. 

Honestly he’s surprised nobody had thought of that considering why he was even in this mess in the first place. Of course the charm wasn’t overly noticeable at first, he’d only noticed it once he started speaking to it and it answered in mono-syllable words that made less than no sense. He gave props to whoever was dumb enough to drug a dragon though, even he could admit that took balls. He didn’t appreciate being on the receiving end of the doped up serpent though. 

A loud roar broke him out of his thoughts right as he was about to face plant into a gargoyle sitting atop one of the spires of the castle. Harry pulled his broom up just in time to miss hitting the stone the dragon close behind him. He hissed in pain as a piece of the roofing flew from where his broom scraped against it, slicing through the arm of his uniform with ease. His blood pounded in his ears as adrenaline flowed through his veins. He feinted left as the giant form of the dragon caught up with his peripheral vision, making a sharp turn in the air to try and gain some distance between his very flammable wooden broom, and the fire breathing lizard intent on turning him into barbecue. He tilted his broom up climbing the side of one of the turrets, turning sharply once he cleared the metal spike that crowned the top of the circular roof. 

Harry looked behind, trying to gauge how much ground he had gained to attempt to maneuver around the dragon. Seeing the mother far enough behind him he pointed the end of his broom towards the ground, nosediving right beneath the wing of the creature, spiraling away from the spined tail cutting angrily through the air like the branches of the Whomping Willow. He heard the agitated screech of the dragon behind him, the hulking beast too large to move as tightly as he had on his broom, angry that its’ prey had evaded its’ grasp. He kept his broom in the nosedive even as the ground grew closer and closer to him. 

The sounds of the wings beating behind him became distant the closer he got to the ground, the dragon having difficulty in regaining her momentum trying to catch up with him. Right as the end of the broom was about to touch the edge of the ground beneath him he leveled the broom out pulling up just enough to fly parallel to the ground. 

He chanced a look above himself now that he had reached the ground where falling off his broom wouldn’t immediately mean his death. The dragon was in the air above where he had been moments ago, still hovering where he had dove beneath her. Her head was violently shaking side to side as if trying to throw something off of it. Her screeches became longer and higher in pitch as the dragon apparently grew more and more distressed. 

Harry felt a flash of concern for the mother before deciding it was more important to get out of melting range before trying to assist the overlarge lizard that was doing its best to kill him. He focused back in front of him flying his broom towards the edge of the black lake, the shore line already playing host to his dedicated team of assorted family and friends that were attempting not to let him die in the murder contest. 

Once he was close enough to the group he jumped off his broom and sent it back to the school, walking the short distance to the group just in time to catch an armful of Hermione. 

“Harry! Are you ok? What happened to the wards that were erected by the ministry they were supposed to keep the dragons inside the arena?”

“I don’t know what happened to the wards but the dragon for sure was drugged. I don’t know who had the balls to do that but I don’t appreciate being on the receiving end of their bravery.” 

Hermione pulled back from him looking him over for hidden injuries. Finding none she pulled him back into a hug, slapping the side of his head as she did so, presumably as punishment for worrying her. 

“I’m ok Mione. Promise.” 

“I shall be the judge of that, I'm afraid. If you could move please Miss Granger?” The voice of Runa spoke up behind them. 

Hermione stepped away from them grabbing Luna's hand in concern. Harry felt a cool sensation wash over him, like stepping outside during a snowstorm. It moved slowly over every part of his body leaving a trail of goosebumps behind it. He gave a slight shiver as it continued its journey over the nape of his neck. 

“Nothing truly worrying. Mostly just bumps and bruises which is to be expected after a flight like that. Now the most important question, did you summon the egg like I told you?”

“Right here.” Harry held up the shrunken egg he had placed in the specialized bag attached to his broom. “Don’t really know how I succeeded in doing that given the whole murderous rampage thing that was going on but I did.” 

“Well at least we accomplished a couple of things.”

“There was more than just the egg?”

“Indeed. I watched the ministry workers erect those wards with Alastor Moody and Madame Olympe. They weren’t sturdy shields but they should’ve given at least a token resistance to letting the dragons escape and they did not. It was like a hot knife cutting through butter, the shields melted around the dragon and circled it like grease sticks to a pan. The wards were probably adjusted in some way during inscription to prevent people from attempting to cleanse the dragon from the drug's effects and other spells.”

“But if that’s the case that means that it’s someone in the Department of Mysteries that planned this.” Draco piped up from his spot on Luna’s other side.

“They either planned it or helped plan it, yes. And isn’t that a worrying thing.” Runa shrugged lightly, “at least now we’re aware of what kind of reach we’re dealing with. If it was just a few aurors we wouldn’t need to be too worried. Prepared yes but not concerned. Now? I’d say a healthy dose of caution would not be remiss since the Department of Mysteries has dealings hidden from even the highest ranking in the ministry. The lack of oversight is truly appalling in some ways.”

“So not only do we have to keep me alive during the competitions, but now we’re worried that the most elusive branch of our government that has virtually no oversight at all and conducts all sorts of experimental and secret operations might be in league with whoever put my stupid name in the goblet in the first place?”

“Pretty much yeah.”

“Wonderful. Magic truly does suck.”

“I’ve always thought so. Hence my decade long absence from any sort of public event in the wizarding world. Makes your life twenty times more complicated than it has any right to be.”

“According to my parents, your decade-long absence has less to do with magic making everything complicated and more to do with a Christmas party gone awry.”

“Well what would your parents know? Lucy is no fun at parties anyways; and Cissa is too scary to speak negatively about so.”

“I’m going to tell her you're thinking negatively about her.”

“Great. Just great I’m going to get cursed at this rate. Is that what you want?”

“It would probably be funny.”

“Hush it Snorlax you don’t get a say. I still haven’t forgiven you for ratting me out to the damn Rat. I couldn’t get into my own servers for a week.” 

“That was because J helped him though.”

“Don’t remind me. Both my kids are betraying me like this. How will I find the will to live?”

“Suffer.”

“You need to stop hanging out with Tensei. He’s a bad influence and teaches you lingo I don’t understand.” 

Shota doesn’t respond, rolling his eyes and turning away from his dramatic parent. 

“Anyways, we’re not unprepared for this, it just wasn’t a preferred outcome. We’ll come up with more contingencies as we go along preparing for the worst case and hoping for the best. In the meantime I will take the egg and figure out what exactly it’s hiding, hopefully nothing put there in an attempt to kill you.”

“I hate my life.”

“We hate your life too Harry.” Luna said, nodding to herself seriously. Draco snorted in amusement both at the comment and the looks on everyone else's face as they registered what the blonde had said. 

“Thanks Luna.” Harry nodded towards her, punching Draco on the arm as he did so. “At least someone feels sympathy for me.”

“It’s not really sympathy for you. Really it’s just dismay at being stuck with your messes since I’m your friend.” Luna looks at Harry while she says this and notices the forlorn and slightly confused look on his face, rushing to clarify, “but really Harry it’s not your fault so I don’t mind.” 

“.... Thanks I guess?”

“You’re welcome!” Luna beamed at him. “Now can we get some pudding? I skipped breakfast today, the nargles said there was filth in the sausages.” 

“Yeah Luna we can get pudding. Room of requirement everyone?”

Everyone gathered nodded their ascent and began walking into the castle. Harry came to a stop as a sudden realization came to him. 

“Guys, what about the dragon?”

The rest of the group paled slightly as they realized nobody had remembered the dragon that was currently on a drug-induced murderous rampage around a school filled with children and incompetent ministry workers. 

“Isn’t that Weasley here from Romania specifically for the dragons?” Draco asked.

“I don’t know if taking out drugged brooding dragons during a competition is covered in the job description.” Hermione replied with a touch of uncertainty in her voice. “I mean to be fair your challenge was over the second you picked up the egg so really, for once, this mess isn’t yours to deal with.”

“But do we really trust the ministry to take care of the drugged dragon without causing property damage or casualties?” 

“You make a good point Tony. However I am tired and a bit scorched and honestly don’t care about most of these people enough to try and take care of the raging dragon when they have literal dragon tamers here to do it. So I’m going to the Room and you’re welcome and encouraged to join me but if you’d prefer to risk your life on this dragon I’ll plan a nice speech for your eulogy.” Harry walked away from the grounds, steps determined as he began his trek back to the castle. The rest of his group was quick to fall in step with him, deciding they too didn’t care enough about the loose dragon to do anything themselves. 

—------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ 

A few hours later the group sat in the plush chairs in the Room of Requirement, watching out the conjured window as the ministry officials attempted to corral the still raging dragon unsuccessfully. Luna had acquired more than just her pudding on their way to the Room, so bags of popcorn were being passed around as they all took bets on the events unfolding before them. 

So far Luna had been banned from placing any bets after an unfortunate ministry worker was thrown into the arms of the giant squid due to a particularly hard gust of wind from the dragon's wings caused him to fly through the air. Nobody questioned how she knew every particular detail of what happened after the squid dragged the poor man into the black lake, but based on the way the man walked away from the beach, pale and shaking, they figured it was better to not ask. Draco had lost half of his betting pool to Tony when he bet against the dragons fire melting the stones on the outer walls, and really maybe they should be teaching chemistry to wizards because the honest befuddlement that wandered across his face when he was told ‘No Draco, blue flames does not mean the fire is cold. In fact blue flames are hotter than orange ones.’ was disheartening to everyone present. Hermione had sat out of the betting for the most part, taking part only once to guess which wards the ministry workers had attempted to put up once the second set fell. 

Eventually the popcorn bucket had been emptied, and watching the ministry workers continue to fail at their job became sad instead of entertaining- so the group began to drift away from the windows and toward the vast library in the Room. Runa had taken the egg from Harry at some point to begin studying the magical signatures that were attached to it, muttering to herself while pacing the floorboards between bookshelves. Shouta and Harry had disappeared between one second and the next, probably an attempt by Shouta to show the younger teenager how to track his way through hidden tunnels and changing landscapes without getting lost. Hermione and Draco disappeared between rows of older tomes intent on working through the Ancient Runes homework assigned by Professor Sinestra with the help of unrestricted spellwork. 

“You’re quite passionate about your numbers aren’t you Tony?”

“I just don’t understand what you’re not understanding when it comes to basic arithmetic, Looney.”

“But Tony, the nargles.”

“You can’t use them as an excuse for every scientific law you personally end up breaking just by existing.”

“Shhhh the nargles are speaking to me.” Luna had somehow hung herself upside down from the top of one of the bookcases, arms crossed over her chest and eyes closed like some facsimile of a bat. “They’re telling me that you’re unworthy of their secrets, sorry Tony.”

“Oh this is ridiculous. Tell your nargles that I’m more worthy than most of these other idiots in Britain.” 

“Is that a hint of jealousy I’m detecting?”

“I’m not jealous that I can’t understand your little invisible creatures.” 

“Ooo and denial. What a treat.” Luna cooed while stroking the air in front of her face, “did you hear that? He said he’s not jealous, isn’t that so funny?” 

“Now I know you’re just fucking with me. I’m going over there now so hopefully you can’t infect me with whatever heeby-jeeby magic makes you so crazy.” 

“It’s not like you can run from the nargles Tony, they’re always there. Watching. Waiting. Gossiping.” 

Tony gives a slight shiver of revulsion. “Enough out of you Alice, go find your rabbit and leave me out of wonderland.” 

Luna lets out a delighted laugh as Tony walks away, heading towards where Runa was still pacing the floors. “There is something seriously wrong with all these kids but she might take the cake.” Runa gave no sign that she heard him, mumbling quietly to herself as she traced the engravings on the egg absent mindedly. “Hello? Anybody home?” Tony plants himself in front of her, stopping her forward motion and grabbing both her shoulders. “Hello?” Runa starts in his hands as she finally notices him standing in front of her, eyes focusing on the material plane for the first time in several minutes. “Ah there she is. You were starting to worry me there for a second, thought I’d lost you for good.” 

“No. No, I wasn't lost. My focus was simply on the magic surrounding the egg. It’s quite fascinating actually. It looks complex at first due to the tangled knots of rune lines etched onto the outside, but really it’s just layers upon layers of simple spell work, quite ingenious if you think about it. People would spend long enough attempting to crack through just the runes that they’d be unable to get to the actual spellwork lying underneath, most mages aren’t known for their patience when it comes to intricate spellwork. It’s why Runes and Arithmancy is one of the least popular forms of specialties especially in Europe.” She paused here and took in the slightly mystified look on Tony’s face “Sorry I’m rambling. Did you need something?”

“Don’t apologize, I enjoy listening to people talk about things that interests them. It fosters closer bonds or something. I didn’t need anything in particular. Just got bored being tortured by the insane children, figured you’d make better company.” 

“Ah well who am I to deny you more pleasant company. I can’t guarantee you won’t find my presence as torturous as the children’s though, I tend to run more chaotic than most prefer.” 

“But you see I tend to drift towards chaos myself, it’s the teenage-ness that’s torturing me with the kids. The pining, and awkwardness. God the second hand embarrassment I get from watching them.” Tony has a look of pure dread on his face as he states this. “Honestly it makes me want to electrocute myself sometimes just to make it go away. Blegh.” 

Runa gave a slight laugh, her eyes sparkling with mirth and the corner of her mouth remaining upturned even after the sound of her laughter had stopped. “Well I can’t blame you there. It is true that the two pining children are cloyingly sweet and mind numbingly oblivious at the best of times. Doesn’t it just put in perspective how you think you’d handle attraction if it came your way?”

“Most definitely. Speaking of what say you and I leave the children to their devices here and go enjoy the small break between crises? Dinner? I know the best little place in Naples, simply a floo trip away if you’re interested?” 

“I could be persuaded. I must warn you my taste is quite extravagant, and my favor does not come cheap.”

“I would expect nothing less from a marvel like you. I’m sure plenty of people have waxed poetry at you about your beauty and your manners so I’m sure you’re looking for something more exclusive than that to tempt you.” 

“You did claim to be a genius.”

“How about a sample of dessert? I’ve been called persuasive before and not just for my skills in the business world.” 

“I imagine that could be a start. Depending on how truthful tales of your skill prove to be.” The two of them had started drifting closer together throughout this exchange, now standing barely a foot apart. Tony could almost feel the breath that escaped her as he took another step forward. Her hair long enough to brush against his fingertips if he lifted his hand towards her just a mere few inches. Tony opened his mouth to respond, but was cut off before he could.

“Can the two of you take your gross flirting away from our innocent eyes please? I honestly thought I’d lucked out in the parental embarrassment field considering my lack of parents but this might be worse.” Harry calls to them as he rounds the corner of a bookshelf in the center of the room. 

“At least both of them still have clothes on. You don’t want to know how often my aunts and uncles have walked into his house and seen him passed out naked. Honestly it’s one of the only reasons I’m glad that I don’t live with him in Malibu.” Shouta appeared next to Harry, back still turned towards his father in vain hopes of avoiding seeing anything indecent. “I never thought of this being a consequence of gaining a parent but maybe I should’ve thought through my acceptance more. This is torture.” 

“They’re like you and Zashi were Zawa. Isn’t it precious?” Luna spoke up from her place on the bookshelf.

“Precious isn’t the word I’d use for it but sure if you think so.” 

Runa and Tony share a mischievous smile, turning to look at the gaggle of teenagers creeping up from the bookshelves and grinning victoriously at them.

It was hard to tell who moved first from there. Tony's hands grabbed at the back of Runa’s head, carding through the curls in her hair as she pulled him closer by the loops of his belt with one hand while the other tilted his head down. The both of them working in tandem to slot their lips against one another. The loud noises of offense from the children faded slightly into the background as they enjoyed being this close together for the first time. Though chaste in consideration for the children present, the kiss did not have any less passion in it than the usual precursor Tony has to his one night stands. They took a second to just breathe each other in before separating. 

Turning to the disgusted teenagers they grinned again before running out of the Room, hands clasped together tightly, and breathless from more than just the laughter- and running- that kept bursting out of them as they ran through the deserted halls like wild teenagers. The sounds of their laughter ringing around them like the final gnoll of a bell, signalling a change that would affect everyone in the coming months. The air crackled and pulsed with tense energy waiting for the right time to be released. Unnoticeable to the naked eye, but blinding to those with the power and knowledge to really look; the lights around the castle shimmered brighter, almost sparkling in their intensity. The walls seemed to ripple like ocean waves with every pulse of this untamed magic coursing through the castle. All the while the beginnings of something blooming slowly in both their chest’s, cradled close to them and held in secret- at least secret for now.